Advanced Search
Advanced Search

Pleasing a new Mistress

Erotic fiction inspired by Aislin and Michelle H in “In Control 2

Master has promised me to another, he tells me in the morning. He dresses me in a backless leather skirt and fixes a collar and leash around my neck. He orders me to paint my lips red and tie my hair up tight in a bun. When I am ready, he leads me downstairs to the kitchen and hooks my leash over a chair, telling me to face the table.

“I have a guest arriving soon. You will do whatever our guest wishes.”

He spanks me, hard. I understand. I know better than to disobey.

I stand and wait. And I wait. And I wait. I lose track of time. I hear the doorbell ring, and Master opens it. The muffled sounds of voices come to me, a man and a woman, Master and his guest.

I hear them come into the kitchen behind me. They don’t say anything, but I can feel their eyes on me. Then they leave. Their voices carry to me from another room. Footsteps on the stairs. They go up and return a few minutes later.

I hear heels on the flagstones as Master’s guest approaches me. She comes and stands beside me. I turn to look at her. She is dressed in a tight fitting, black PVC dress, the zipper open down to her navel. In her hand she holds a leather riding crop. On her head she wears a black leather mask in the style of a wolf.

Her green eyes stare at me through the holes in her mask. She lifts the crop and beats it against her free hand. She uses it to command me, signalling that I should kneel before her. I do as I am told. Master is not watching, but I know he is in the house. He is aware of us. I must behave.

Mistress circles me, her crop stroking my shoulders, my breasts, my arms. She whips me on my ass, hitting me hard three times. I gasp, a sharp intake of breath, trying to keep quiet as my Master always insists.

Mistress pushes my shoulder with her crop and I go over onto my hands. She whips my ass; her crop knows where to find the most painful area. It swishes past my face and I look up at her. She signals for me to crawl forward.

I am not sure what she wants, so I keep crawling around the kitchen. She moves from me, turning to watch, then signals for me to stop. I kneel, looking up at her.

Mistress runs her hands over her breasts and crotch. Then she motions to me with her crop and nods her head. I look at her. I am confused. Does she want me to touch her? She strikes her hand with her crop again and nods more forcefully at me. I think she wants to watch me.

I kneel on the floor, unsure of myself. Will Master be unhappy if I do wrong? Am I to play with myself for Mistress, or should I go to her and touch her? I decide to play with myself. Mistress would be closer if she wanted me to touch her, I reason. I watch her to see if I am doing right. She seems pleased, though it is hard to tell with only her eyes visible.

Squatting on the floor, the chain leash drapes over my pussy. I look up at Mistress. She wants to watch me, to see me. She wants me to turn her on with my body. I drop my hands to the floor behind me and rub my pussy against the chain, the links sliding up and down my labia, snaring my clit.

I look up at Mistress. She is absentmindedly rubbing the crop against her thigh, her eyes on my pussy. She is pleased. I will go further for her. Lifting one hand from the floor, I stroke my pussy, open it with my fingers, rub at my hole. I watch Mistress; she likes my eye contact, I can tell. I can see her breathing just a little bit harder. 

I make a bold move – one I would not risk with Master, who expects complete obedience – rising from the floor to sit on a seat. Mistress shows no sign of disapproval. I take the leash and wrap the steel chain around my breast, tightening it, making my right tit swell and flush crimson as the blood rushes to the surface. Mistress shifts a little and I know she is pleased.

The leather strap dangles in front of me. I grab it and slap it against my pussy, hitting my clit with it. The sensation shoots electric thrills through me. I am losing control, falling into my own sexual pleasure, something that Master rarely lets me have. I drop my leash and use my hands on my pussy, pressing three fingers inside. I writhe in my seat, forgetting that Mistress is watching me. I want to cum, I want to feel that pleasure. It has been so long since I have had an orgasm.

But I remember myself, remember where I am, and what Master would expect of me. I am here to please Mistress. I stand and bend over the kitchen table, sliding a hand between my thighs, and look over my shoulder. Mistress watches, rubbing the riding crop over her crotch.

Again, I rub at my pussy, push my fingers inside my hole. I aim to excite Mistress but I excite myself more. I thrust my fingers harder. I cum on my hand, shaking on the table, and slither off back to the seat breathing hard.

Mistress looks at me, comes to me, runs her hand over my chin and around my neck, walking around me. She pushes her finger into my mouth for a moment, then takes it from me and turns to leave the room.

I do not see her again, but I wait there, listening. I hear her walk upstairs and return soon after. She speaks to Master in another room. I only hear their muffled voices, then she leaves.

Master comes to find me. He tells me I have done well. I should dress and prepare coffee. He does not speak of it again that day.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Breaking my Master’s rules

Erotic fiction inspired by Wandy in “Left Alone 2

I am a slave to my man’s every whim. That’s not a metaphor, a silly complaint to my girlfriends at the coffee shop; it’s a simple statement of fact. I have chosen to live this way. I chose to be a slave, to be at my Master’s beck and call. It is what I was meant for.

My body is his. It belongs to him completely. I am to do with it whatever he wishes. If he wishes me to refrain from touching it when he is not present, then I do not touch it. If he wishes to tie my body up and leave me restrained inside his home while he goes to work, then my body is tied up and trapped, awaiting his return.

This is what my Master wishes. It is how I spend my days. Tied up, suspended, waiting.

It is my Master’s wish that I sit here and write this; that I tell you what I have done, how I have failed him, so that those among you who are also slaves can learn from my misbehavior.

I had been tied up in his den, a rope suspended from the ceiling bound around my wrists, more ropes tied around my vagina, between my labia, and around my waist and breasts. I was to wait for him to come back. He likes to tie me this way, the rope between my labia meant to titillate my pussy.

My Master likes to return home and find me ready this way, wet for him. My pussy should always be ready for him, ready to take whatever insertion he decides is required. But this time, I failed him. After an hour of waiting, the ropes had driven my mind beyond my own control and I succumbed to temptation.

My pussy was so wet; I could not control my lust. I spent time thinking for myself, looking at the riding crop on the table in front of me, imagining how I could use it to stimulate my clitoris and make myself cum.

I wanted to cum. For my pleasure, and my pleasure alone. I was not thinking of my Master at all, only my own desire. This is why I fought to free myself from the binds that held me in place, wrestling with the ropes until I had slipped a hand from them.

Without thinking of the consequences, I lunged for the riding crop and took it to my pussy, using both hands to run it between my lips, pulling the ropes out of the way to rub the leather hard against my clit. I pushed it inside me, wetting the leather, covering it in my pussy juice, fucking myself with it, so eager to cum.

It was not enough. I used my fingers, touching myself, ignoring the rules, forgetting that my Master owns my pussy, owns these hands. Forgetting that I am only ever allowed to do this when he is present and only at his express command.

My mind focused on my pussy, on fingering my hole. I fucked myself with three fingers, stretching myself open, so desperate for the sensation. On my knees, my hand between my thighs, all bonds forgotten, this is how my Master found me.

I did not hear him enter, did not see him. I did not acknowledge his presence. I had forgotten him. Forsaken him. It was not until I felt the riding crop sting my ass that I knew he was with me. I jumped to my feet, my pussy throbbing, my ass stinging, shame and guilt crashing through me like a tsunami.

I am kneeling now. My arms are tied behind my head. I am kneeling over a cock. It is wide, four inches across. I am bound to the floor, I cannot move. I have had this cock inside me for hours.

The pen is between my teeth. My punishment is to write my confession like this. But when I have finished writing, I do not know what my Master will want of this body. I have failed him, and my body is his, to do with as he wishes. I anticipate his reprisal with apprehension… and arousal.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Pleasing Mistress Sandy

Erotic fiction inspired by Sandy E in “Dominance

She enters the room, pushing the door open with a crash. I am seated, waiting, hands folded on my lap, knees together, just like Mistress told me to.

There she stands in the doorway, Amazonian in posture. She is as naked as she can be while wearing clothes. Her black mesh dress hides nothing, but still she is dressed and I am naked.

I say nothing. I must not speak, must not make a sound if I want to please her. And I want to please Mistress Sandy.

Into the room she walks. Slowly, deliberately. Each step as sure as the next, approaching me with a predator’s poise. She walks around me, one hand reaching out, fingers curling around my neck to stroke my skin as she moves behind me.

She stops and her fingers glide up through my hair until they bunch on top of my head and grip tight, the tang of pain as my hairs are tugged from their roots. I hear her laugh; a snort of derision. She lets go. My head jerks forward as she pushes it away from her.

Her fingers again, brushing lightly over my flesh as she circles me, her prey.

I watch her walk away from me, her curvaceous ass makes my cock stir, her cheeks rolling with each step she takes. Her legs are clad in black PVC boots, the heels longer than my prick when hard – Mistress has measured them against each other, digging those heels into my groin while standing over me. She takes great pleasure in reminding me about those heels.

She goes to her cage, black wire framed, tall and wide enough for one person to stand up in, if they hunch over. The handcuffs hang suspended from a pole that spans the width of the prison at head height. She reaches for them and drags them along the pole, metal scraping upon metal. She turns to look at me, thoughtful.

She comes to me, her mind made up. Behind my hands I hide my erection. Her soft touch, that ass, the way she moves and the anticipation of what she is about to do to me has brought me to attention.

She takes me by the hand and without a word, hauls me to my feet. I stand and try to cover my penis, for she will not be pleased; but with only the one hand, I am unable to hide my desire. She looks down at my cock and slaps my hand away.

With her hands on her hips she stares at my erection.

“You want to touch it?” she says.

“Yes, Mistress,” I confess.

“Well don’t!” she says, a warning. Her hand snakes out and slaps my cock hard. I feel the sting on one side of my shaft, muscle tensing, my mind willing her to grab it and squeeze me harder.

But she takes my hand again and leads me to the cage, lifting one hand and then the other, snapping the cuffs around each wrist, closing the door to shut me in. In that cramped cage, with my hands locked beside my head, she leaves me.

She makes for the chair I was sitting in.

“You want this?” she says, looking down at her body, hands grabbing her breasts. “I never told you to get hard. When you act without my permission, there are consequences. I see your prick, I know why you’re hard. You want me to milk you. You want relief? There is no relief for you. The pleasure is mine. Remember that…”

As she talks, she undresses, pulling her mesh dress off her shoulders, rolling it down her body, around her hips. She sits in the chair and opens her thighs, fingers running over her lips. My mind is racing. I cannot believe what I am seeing. Is she going to pleasure herself in front of me?

At first, I do not believe this to be a punishment. This is a pleasure, something to treasure, to see my Mistress touching herself, making herself cum. But I soon understand.

She looks at me with hard eyes as she spreads her pale pussy lips apart with one hand and rubs at her clit with the other. I see her hole moisten, glistening beads of juice spill from the darkness between her thighs to be spread over her sex, fingers dragging the wetness to her clit, a sheen on her lips.

She climbs off the chair and comes closer to the cage, turning and kneeling on the ground. She falls onto her hands, her ass so close to me. If I were not chained and caged, I could reach out and touch her, kiss her ass, lick her asshole. From here, I may as well be a thousand miles away for all I can do.

“You want to put that skinny little prick inside me?” she calls, mocking me. “You’ll never fuck me, you know that, don’t you? I should bring a real man in here, someone with a cock that can satisfy me. But what would you learn from that? You’ll never be a lover.”

Her fingers are patting her asshole, her juice shining off her cheeks; then they curl around and dive inside her tight pussy. I ache so badly. I am desperate to touch myself. I want to push my cock into her. I would push my cock through the holes in this cage if I could reach them. Every part of my body screams – all I want to do is touch my cock, watch her fuck herself and pump my dick hard, let my cum cover the floor.

Mistress fucks herself harder and faster, two fingers, then three. She rubs her clit, thumbs her asshole and bucks her ass back at me. I am sure she does this more to punish me than to please herself.

When she cums, she throws her head back, her blonde hair whipping the air, her mouth open as she moans so loudly.

It seems an age before she stands again. She comes to the cage and opens it, her fingers between her thighs, rubbing her clit softly. She raises her hand to my face; I can see her pussy juice shining on her fingers.

With one finger held out, she aims her hand at my mouth. I open it, eager to taste her.

“Uh, uh,” she says, taking it from me. Then she rubs her fingers over my nose so that I can smell her. “You don’t even get to taste me. Smell my cum. That’s all you get.”

Then she steps from the cage, closes it behind her and leaves the room…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Private dildo show

Erotic fiction inspired by Kalisy in “Spread Your Legs 2

She has always been a teaser, always got her kicks from leading me on. She likes the power it gives her, the way it makes her feel.

I like it too. I like to watch. I could watch her all day. Today she came to me with a wish. A request. I was to lie down on the floor and wait for her. Whatever happened, I was to remain where I was. I could not touch, I should not speak. I should watch and enjoy.

How could I refuse?

She drew the blinds, made sure I was comfortable and left the room. I lay there amused and excited, waiting.

I heard her before I saw her, heels clicking on the hard, wooden floor. Then she entered. She was wearing a red dress, short, with a zip up the front, and matching pumps. Her blonde hair had been pulled back in a tight bun, her lipstick matched her red dress exactly.

She stopped in the doorway, held onto the doorframe and stared at me. Then she crossed the room, her walk slow and deliberate. She stood at my head, feet together, looking down at me.

Cocking her head to one side, she stepped over me, one foot on either side of my head. Above me, her red panties disappearing between the cut of her ass cheeks, dark in the shadow of her dress, her face visible, gazing down at me.

I stared up at her pussy inside her panties, inside her skirt, and wished I was allowed to touch. But I knew her well enough to play the game. She began to grind her hips around and around. A hand appeared and pulled up her skirt, rolling it over her hips until there were no shadows. She rubbed at her pussy through her panties, which made the fabric slip and slide, exposing glimpses of her plump lips.

She pulled her panties aside and showed me her pussy, shaved but for a thin strip of blonde pubic hair above her clit. Then she unzipped her dress and tossed it away. I looked up at her beautiful breasts, the nipples puffy, and wished that I could move, get up and suck on them.

Then she walked away.

She left the room; I heard her heels click away into the dining room. When she returned, she was carrying a chair. She placed it above my head and walked out again. When she came back, she had a dildo, one I had not seen before, with a suction cup at the base.

She stood over me and bent down, legs straight, attaching the dildo to the chair. Then she knelt over me, her breasts so close to my face, her pussy so close to my crotch. I was so hard inside my pants, aching to pull myself free, to grab her by the hips and pull her down onto my cock. But I indulged my love just as she had asked.

She placed the dildo on the edge of the seat and looked down at me, licking it, sucking it, taking it deep into her mouth. Then she stood and turned around, straddling my head again. I watched, transfixed, as she lowered her body onto the cock, sinking her pussy around it, taking it inside her wet slit. She rode it, up and down, deep and hard, moaning with pleasure. I could see her pussy lips sliding back and forth on it, her clit squeezed between their folds.

Standing again, she fingered herself, two, then three fingers inside, right over my face. I could have reached out and added some of my own… Then she turned and sat back down on the hard, plastic cock, her ass over my face, cheeks spread. If only I could move, I thought, I could finger her asshole.

When she stood up again, I knew she was close to orgasm; her body was covered in a sheen of sweat and her moans were loud. She took the dildo in her hand, sitting with her pussy hanging over the edge of the seat. I had a clear view of the toy entering her and it was like this that she came, her body convulsing.

When she was through, she squatted over my face, her pussy so close I could lick it. I smelled her aroused aroma. She reached down with one finger and swiped it from her hole to her clit, then dipped it inside my mouth, letting me taste her.

And then she was gone, leaving the room, leaving me alone. When she came back she was dressed again and I was allowed to get up.

Tonight, I will fuck her. I will use her new dildo and take her from behind, my prick inside her wet pussy, her toy inside her tight ass.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Foot massage, pussy massage!

Erotic fiction inspired by Black Fox in “Morning Ritual

Some mornings I wake up and my feet ache after a night out dancing, and need some tender loving care. I will smooth moisturizer over them, and if it’s a workday I’ll wish I could lie in bed a while longer, massaging them, or better yet, having someone else do it for me.

I love having my feet played with, and it gets me very horny. So if it’s the weekend and I wake up with throbbing feet and a tingling pussy, it’s the perfect excuse for some toe-sucking fun; and if I’m alone, I take the opportunity for some pampering that will leaving me glowing, as only a foot massage and an orgasm can!

I like to lie back and squirt a little lotion onto my hands, then run them over each sole, slipping my fingers between my toes, squeezing them. I feel the pleasure through my whole body. It’s like a current of sexual electricity shooting from my toes straight up to my pussy, especially first thing in the morning when my body is just awakening.

I squirt a little more moisturizer onto my fingers, and then I rub it into my pussy. Sometimes, I can be gentle and take my time, using one finger to trace the ridges of my pussy lips, just lying there enjoying the soft, slippery sensation. If I touch myself lightly enough, it’s almost as if someone else is doing it.

Other times, when I’ve been having wild sexual fantasies in my sleep, I’m a little rougher with myself. This morning I woke up after dreaming about some kinky playtime. I had been imagining that my ankles were handcuffed to the bedposts and I was spreadeagled, at the mercy of a very horny lover.

I couldn’t shake the image from my mind, so I grabbed my handcuffs and fastened them around my ankles. The sensation of the cold, hard steel against my skin and the sensual aroma of the lotion were two things guaranteed to get me really aroused. Now that my ankles were shackled together, I had to turn my feet so that they rubbed against each other, slipping and sliding each heel back and forth, knees wide, as I rubbed lotion into my pussy.

It felt so arousing. I closed my eyes and lay back, seeking out the hazy images from my erotic dream, adding detail to them in my fantasies. I fondled my breasts and squeezed my nipples, intensifying the horny sensations coursing through me.

I’d already been getting wet before I rubbed moisturizer into my slit, and once I had those cuffs around my ankles I could feel my juices seeping out to gloss my pussy lips. I pushed a couple of fingers into my tight hole. In my mind’s eye, I was picturing my lover’s hand on my pussy. I curled my hand, lotion-slick palm flat against my clit, and pressed harder. I rammed two, then three fingers inside myself, circling and twisting them, stretching my pussy open.

I moved my feet apart as far as I could, feeling the harsh steel of the cuffs resist, forcing me into position. The restraint was a turn-on. I like the perversity of bondage, the way it increases the suspense and intensifies the pleasure by restricting movement. I couldn’t spread my legs, but I could ram my pussy down onto my fingers, and ride them like the cock I was craving.

I rubbed my clit hard, keeping myself on the edge of tension, wanting to slow down, to ease up, while my body cried out for me to make it cum. I remembered that in my dream I had been released from my bonds only to be turned over and fucked from behind. I curled up, fingers fucking my wet hole harder and harder as I thought about the big dick from my dream piercing my pussy from behind.

I got up on my knees. It was hard to get my legs open, the cuffs were really biting into my ankles, forcing me to keep my legs together; but my dream was fully remembered now, and in it, I was forced face down on my bed by rough hands, my feet clasped by an unknown man as if there were many men in the room. Two held me tight, pinned down, as a third, with a massive cock, squatted over me, slapped my ass hard and then plunged his thick pole into my pussy.

Oh god, did I cum hard right then, kneeling on my bed with my feet straining against the cuffs, my fingers hammering into my pussy so fast and furious. When I came I just suddenly stopped, as my orgasm climbed to the edge of the precipice and stared down into the depths. And as soon as it came crashing down on me, I fucked my pussy as viciously as I could, my knuckles slapping my clit, my teeth biting down on my pillow, whimpering into the cotton, body spasming.

Just thinking about how good that orgasm was this morning has me stroking my pussy through my panties right now. I think I’m going to go find my cuffs again and have a little play…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Nylon Love

Erotic fiction inspired by Melody Petite in “Nylon 2

Sex is all in the mind, right? Sure… except when it isn’t. For me, what arouses me most is touch. I like the feel of things against my skin, between my fingers, on my lips.

And if there’s one thing I love to feel more than anything else, it’s nylons. Pantyhose, stockings, garters, I love it all. The way pantyhose cling to me from toe to waist, hugging my pussy; the way a garter strap feels when I clasp it to a stocking and snap it against my thigh – it’s the ultimate turn-on.

Today, I was in the mood for classic stockings and garters. I woke early and took my time getting dressed in a black lace bra, sheer nylons with a black seam all the way up the back, flesh colored garter belt and straps, and black panties. By the time I got home from work, I was so turned on I went straight in my bedroom and undressed down to my lingerie and heels. I looked at myself in the mirror, and I looked so good.

I snapped a garter strap against my thigh, and ran my hands down my leg, feeling the muscles of my calf, enjoying the tightness of the stocking on my skin. At last I could stroke my nylons without arousing the suspicion of others.

I slipped my hand inside and thrilled as the nylon tightened over my hand and thigh, licking my thumb through the sheer material, tasting it, wetting it. I wondered, should I take my stockings off and rub them over my pussy? Get them wet with my own juices and then suck on them?

I looked down and admired my beautiful shoes. Shiny and sexy, they looked great with my nylons. The stockings felt so good against my skin that I didn’t want to take them off – I wanted them to keep me inside their grip, make me feel as if they were lusting after me as much as I was lusting after them.

I took off one of my shoes and tested it against my pussy, pressing the heel up against my lips through my panties to see how it felt. It felt good. It was just wide enough to cover my clit and it was so hard against my soft flesh. I brought it to my mouth to see how it tasted, licking the heel, kissing it. I slid it into my panties, grinding it on my clit. I couldn’t hold back a moan of pleasure as my lips spread open around it. I was stroking my stockings with one hand, rubbing my shoe against my clit with the other. The sensations were driving me wild. But I needed more.

I grabbed my favorite dildo from the nightstand. It was thick and ridged, a solid, hard cock just waiting for a pussy to come along and ride it. I rubbed it up against my breasts, teasing my nipples to stiffness, and then slid it into the top of my stocking. I love having a guy push his cock inside my stocking, the nylon holding his boner tight against me so I can feel it throb, hot and hard. I shoved two fingers in my pussy, stirring them around in my wetness as I moved the rubber dick to and fro under my stocking.

I fantasized that it was a real cock as I jammed it into my tight, wet pussy. It speared me, opened me up, my juices pouring out over the balls. My fingers worked my clit as I pumped the thick cock in and out. I clamped my fingers around my pussy lips, working them over the shaft as I fucked myself. I came fast and hard, before I even knew it was going to happen. It was so explosive I just couldn’t hold it back.

I planned to use my shoe on my clit again, to ball up my stockings and push them into my soaked pussy, to suck on the dildo while I sawed my stockings between my lips to rub my clit. But first, I was going to bounce on this big dick some more…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

The biggest dildo

Erotic fiction inspired by Nicole Love in “Dildo Debutante 2

Some people are members of clubs where every month they get sent a selection of wine, or chocolates, or craft beer to sample. I’m a member of a club where every month I get sent sex toys to try.

It’s always a thrill to come home and find the box waiting for me. Each time I get a delivery, I make an occasion of it, dressing in sexy underwear and playing with myself through my panties, getting myself in the mood, wondering what will be in store for me. And only then do I unwrap the box.

Last week I received a set of two dildos, a transparent one that was about the same size as a regular cock and a big, black monster. When I saw the big one, I was tempted to go straight for it and fuck myself silly right away, but I’ve learned that good things come to those that wait, so instead, I left it in the box and took out the smaller one. I coated it in lube and gave it a little experimental jerk to see how pliable it was.

It felt good in my hand, thick and hard and ridged. I rubbed the shaft over my pussy, spreading my lips open with it and feeling its ridges teasing my clit awake. I sat on the floor and held it in my hand, imagining I was face to face with a fuck buddy and it was his dick I was rubbing myself against, when it accidentally stuck itself to the hardwood flooring. I hadn’t even noticed the suction cup on the bottom, but I didn’t waste time marveling.

My fingers wound their way to the top of the cock and I experimented with it, letting it slap against my clit. My pussy was so wet now, and my lips were wide open. My juices and the lube had mingled and spread down my thighs and around my asshole. My nipples were rock hard – even the hair on my skin was standing at attention, just like the rubber cock stuck to my floor.

I got to my feet and squatted over the dildo, easing my way down onto it. Gripping it tight with one hand, I plunged myself down, all the way, feeling it open me up inside. Oh, how good that felt, to be in control and yet impaled on this rubber cock.

I fucked it vigorously, bouncing myself up and down, playing with my tits, frigging my clit with my fingers as I rode the dick. And then I remembered the monster still in the box. That was it, I was off the regular cock-sized dildo in milliseconds and coating the big black beast with lube. I jerked it and it felt amazing, so thick in my fist – could I really take this huge thing inside my tight pussy? There was only one way to find out.

I was so pleased to discover that I could stick this one to the floor too, and I immediately suctioned it to the wood and squatted over it. I was tentative at first, holding it in my hand and easing myself onto it, nudging my clit with the bulbous tip before taking it inside. It was a tight fit, so thick that it stretched me wider than any toy or real cock I’d ever experienced. But once it was all the way inside me it felt amazing, and I stopped holding back and started riding it forcefully.

I fucked it loud and hard, moaning loudly, slamming down on it until I was full. I had no idea how much of it was inside me and I didn’t care. I was ready to cum, unable to stop myself, my whole body spasming wildly as I orgasmed on that monster dildo, my pussy clenching around the fat shaft.

I collapsed forward and felt the dildo spring out of me, flicking pussy juice and lube all over my ass and thighs. It took me five minutes to get my breath back. I just lay on the floor, a mess, smeared in my own juices, the big cock still standing at attention between my thighs.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Big breasts bouncing as she rides

Erotic fiction inspired by Daiga in “Red Surrender

My slave does as she’s told, whatever I tell her to do. Sometimes I am a cruel master, but there are times when I am generous and allow her to experience pleasure. And yet, I must always have mine too.

Daiga has a beautiful body, with an asset that my friends all comment on with enthusiasm. She has a large, stunning pair of breasts that are a constant source of pleasure for me – and for her, when I choose to allow it.

It is not often that I allow her to orgasm. Sometimes it cannot be helped – at these times it is only that she achieves orgasm spontaneously, while attending to me. But it is rare that she is allowed to pleasure herself.

This past month, I had not been at home much, and so when I was there, I made sure that I took total control over Daiga. But I was working so hard that eventually I was too tired to do anything more than slump in a chair and relax with a drink.

Daiga tended to me, kneeling before me expectantly. It was a Friday. Was she expecting me to have my way with her?

“I am too tired for you,” I told her, waving her away. “Go and sit on the bed and be quiet.”

She sat on the edge of the bed, deflated. I was suddenly saddened. A slave expects as much from her master as a master expects of his slave – it is something that is only obvious to those of us involved in such relationships. I had not been around enough to play my part…

“You will make yourself cum today,” I said. She looked up at me, surprised, almost confused.

“H-how shall I cum?” she asked. I waved my hand, the ice clinking in the glass.

“Do as you wish,” I said. For a moment she was unable to move. I had for so long been in charge of her that she had no doubt forgotten what it was like to make decisions for herself.

“But first, you will entertain me. Take off your top,” I said. Always, I must have some fun.

She unlaced her bra, a leather one, and placed it on the bed beside her. Her beautiful breasts swung free, her big nipples, as ever, catching my eye.

“Now find my cat o' nine tails.”

I have a collection of whips, but by far my favorite one for breasts is my leather cat o’ nine tails. It can hurt a little or a lot and it can cover a large area. It can also tease and titillate – perfect for Daiga’s pendulous boobs.

Daiga brought my whip to me, but I sent her back to the bed with it in hand.

“I will not be involved, expect to give instructions when I see fit,” I explained. “This is one of those instructions. You are to use this on your tits. Make your nipples hard with it. I don’t care how you do it, just make them hard. And when they’re stiff, bring them to me.”

I watched her as she climbed onto the bed and knelt with whip in hand, like a little lost fawn, or a rabbit caught in the headlights. She looked for direction but got nothing from me. Slowly, she began to stroke her breasts with the leather strips, dragging them over her nipples, watching me for approval.

Soon, she gave up seeking my orders and lost herself to her own pleasure. Her eyes wandered down her body, her fingers crept up to her nipples, squeezing them, pinching them with the leather strips between finger and thumb, rubbing the soft hide on each teat. They grew hard at her touch, ready for me.

Without my command, Daiga climbed off the bed and dutifully came to me, kneeling at my feet and presenting her stiffened nipples for me to inspect.

I looked down at her upturned, expectant face.

“Stand up… Hang those big tits over me. Get your nipples in front of my face.”

They looked like fruits, ripe for the plucking. I reached up with my free hand and pinched her left nipple hard, twisting. She squealed.

“You have done well. Now go back to the bed and make yourself cum,” I ordered, slapping her tit for good measure.

Daiga stood at the foot of the bed with her back to me and rolled her pants down off her hips, bending down to shift them off her feet, her rosy round ass splitting open as she reached for the floor.

“Hold like that,” I said, suddenly taken by this sight. “Rub your pussy with the whip.”

She took it and pushed it between her thighs.

“No! Bring it around your ass, do it from behind!” I said, irritated by her failure to understand my needs.

Now she behaved, rubbing her hairy pussy with the handle, the long leather strands hanging down, like a pony’s tail.

“Place the handle between your ass cheeks and stand. Hold it tight between your butt cheeks.” She did as she was told. “You look like a pony. Get on the bed, pony, and fuck yourself.”

Daiga climbed up, the whip falling to the floor as her ass lost its grip. “Pick it up,” I ordered. “Fuck yourself with the handle.”

She took the whip and again began to push and rub it over her pussy, her lips moistening, parting around the leather. Slowly, she took it inside, her pussy stretching to accommodate the tough handle, wrapping around it like a cock.

I watched as she began to really enjoy it, her body rocking back and forth in rhythm, her hand plunging the whip into her wet pussy.

“Turn around,” I said. “Show me those tits. Let me see them swing as you fuck yourself.”

She crawled around on the bed, the whip hanging from her pussy, the strips of leather still acting like a tail.

“Kneel on it,” I said, warming to this little game, enjoying myself as I took more control over the situation. “You are going to hold it beneath you and ride it, up and down, hard and fast. I want to see your tits bouncing.”

Daiga did as I commanded, but not hard enough.

“Harder! Make those tits slap against you! I want to hear the sound of flesh slapping flesh!”

Now she got the idea. She bucked hard on the whip, her tits slamming against her body, the sound a delight. Her own pleasure was audible, her moaning growing louder with each bounce, pussy squelching stickily around the whip handle.

“Don't cum until I say so,” I said, rising from my seat. I downed the last of my drink and stepped to the bed. Walking around, I admired the sight of her. She had drenched my whip in her juices, her hand was covered in them too, and they were smeared all over her ass. I took hold of her breasts, squeezed them tight. Then I reached back and rubbed my fingers over her wetness, getting them good and drenched.

“Cum for me,” I said, kneeling on the bed beside her. I pushed my wet fingers deep inside her mouth. “Cum!”

I listened to her cumming, her groans gagging around my fingers, her tits bouncing in front of me. Perspiration was trickling down her face, and I kept my fingers in her mouth until she was spent.

“You have had your fun. You will not have it again for some time,” I told her, wiping my fingers on her face. “What do you say?”

“Thank you, master.”

“Good. Now go and clean yourself up.”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Listen to my orgasm

Erotic fiction inspired by Henessy in “Taping Myself

My relationship with Felix, my on/off boyfriend, has always been unusual. There’s nothing strange about our actual relationship with each other, really – boy meets girl, boy wants to fuck girl silly, girl wants exactly the same thing, just like any other relationship.

But our relationship is on/off simply because Felix works away so much on oil rigs – I see less of him than I would like to, and that means that when I’m feeling horny, the relationship’s off. I don’t like to cheat on a guy, and I do like to get laid.

But it’s only off when I’m fucking another guy. It’s back on again the next day…

Okay, so that’s a little strange, I admit. But when I said it was strange, I was actually thinking about something else. You see, I tape myself masturbating.

Yeah, I know what you’re thinking. You’re thinking that’s not that so unusual. But I don’t make videos of myself, or sit in front of a webcam and do it while he’s watching on the rig; I get an old cassette recorder and I tape the audio only.

The first time just sort of happened. I had been digging around in the garage and I found an old Walkman next to a pile of cassettes and a tape recorder. Back indoors, later that day, I was having one of those horny, all to myself moments when it occurred to me that I could record myself and send Felix the tape. What turned me on was thinking about him listening to it, headphones on, while he was working, and nobody else would know a thing about it.

I was sitting there with my pants off, smoking a cigarette and casually strumming my clit through my panties, so I decided to hit the record button and see how things went.

First I just inhaled and exhaled loudly, so the sound of my breathing, smoking, would be all that he heard. Then I started to move around with the recorder on the arm of the chair, making sure I made enough noise to keep him curious about what was going on.

I tried rubbing my pussy with the mic, not knowing how it would sound. It felt pretty damn good, a hard corner of the cassette deck pushed against my clit through my panties making me tingle as my pussy got wet.

I made a little whimpering sound, the kind I make when he’s eating me out, just so he might wonder if he’d heard that right. Then I slipped my feet into my heels and grabbed the tape player, making for the bedroom. I walked slowly, my heels clicking on the hardwood floor as I strode out of the living room and made my way upstairs.

I fell backwards onto the bed, the mattress taking my weight, and kicked off my shoes. Wondering if he would know what those sounds were, I laughed a little to myself.

“Mmm,” I purred as I warmed to the ideas rolling around in my head. I pulled my panties down and sniffed them loudly, smelling my own musk on them.

Then I put the player down between my thighs and almost forgot it was there. I was fantasizing about being on the rig with Felix, bent over a railing, totally naked, the sea crashing around us as he fucked me hard and rough.

I have always been a loud lover and I can’t help but be the same when I’m playing with myself, so naturally, the hornier I became, the louder I got. I started to roll my fingers around my clit, having dipped them between my folds to get them wet, and this made my clit tingle and stiffen. I gasped, a sharp intake of breath that made me clench my buttocks and push my pussy forwards.

Biting my lower lip, I slid one finger inside my hole, up to the knuckle. “Oh yeah,” I breathed, barely a whisper. I flattened my palm against my clit and bent my finger further in, rubbing my clit as I moved it in and out. My breathing grew louder, my gasps rising in volume as I treated myself to a long, hard fingering.

And then a thought occurred to me. “Felix,” I said, laughing into the mic. “I’m so wet right now. I have two fingers in me… I wish they were yours. I wish it was your prick inside my tight, wet hole.”

I took my fingers out and sucked on them noisily.

“I want to cum. I want you to cum with me. Will you do that? Are you hard? Find a place to be alone and get your cock in your hand. I will wait for you…”

I imagined him stopping the tape then and there and going off to his bunk to get some alone time.

“Are you ready, Felix?” I asked. “I have a big… hard… toy right here. My panties are here too. I’m rubbing them against my pussy.” I realized how awesome it would be to send him my panties with the tape so he could sniff them while he jerked off.

“Do you have them in your hand?” I continued. “Smell my panties, Felix… Are you hard? Have you got your hand on that big, hard dick? Pump it for me. Lie back and stroke your cock for me. Pump it into me. Fuck me with your big dick. I want to feel your hot cum shooting inside me.”

Then I turned on my vibrator and began to buzz it over my clit. That got me hot straight away and I started to moan as I played with it. Soon, it had me so eager for a fuck that I turned it off and plunged it inside my wet hole.

“I’m fucking myself!” I said, a little louder than I meant to. “Oh yeah, Felix! I’m kneeling over this big cock, riding it. Harder! Harder! Fuck me harder!”

When I came, I was hollering my head off. It took some time for me to calm down and get my breath back, at which point I asked Felix, “Have you cum, baby? Hope you came on my panties. Send them back to me, I want to rub them over my wet pussy again…”

Since then, I have made five more tapes for him, and every time he asks for more. It’s a lot of fun, I have to admit. Sure, it’s unusual, but it gets us both off so hard!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Making You Watch

Erotic Fiction inspired by Fedra in “Exotic Erotic 2

I walk in and you are there, waiting for me. Watching me. Your eyes command me to sit opposite you.

I take my seat and bring my feet up onto the coffee table. You admire my shoes – long spiked metal heels, shiny PVC uppers. I let my knees fall open. I am wearing nothing but knee high black stockings and a long gown that is wide open. Nothing is hidden from your gaze.

Your eyes jump from my heels to my pussy. I know what you want. I reach down for my foot, bend my leg in until my shoe presses against my pussy, my lips almost as dark as my heels. The PVC rubs against my clit. I am already wet. I want what you want. My thoughts are your thoughts. I was wet before I entered the room…

You want a bad girl, and I am a very bad girl. I look at you and slip off my shoe. Our eyes lock as I slip my heel inside my mouth. I suck on it, long, slow, sensual. You watch me and you breathe deeper. I take off my stocking, hold my foot, bend it to me. I am flexible, and you like that. I use my heel and press it against my pussy, spreading my lips around it, opening myself for you to see.

My hand reaches for my shoe, guiding the tip of the heel to my pussy. I press it hard against my clit, push it around my nub, make it slip and slide beneath. I can hear your breathing. I am so wet, my pussy glistens, my heel shines under the light. It slips easily inside my hole.

I fuck my pussy with my heel, watching you. You do not look up at my face, you are mesmerized by my pussy play. I tip my head back and close my eyes, lost in my own sexual satisfaction.

I fuck myself with my heel, tipping it so that I can rub it against my clit as I push it in and out of my hole. My juices collect beneath my hole, trickle over my ass.

I want more. I want something thicker and put my shoe aside to push my fingers inside, using them to spread my cream all over my pussy. I take my time, enjoy myself, enjoy the spell I have over you.

Nothing is said, I know everything you want, everything you need. I am everything you need. I have all that you desire here between my legs. My pussy. Wet, wide open. Shining with my moisture.

You want more. I will give it to you gladly. Up I stand, turning around, my gown falling over my hip. You want me to be a bad girl. I am a very bad girl.

I take a finger and reach around, pushing it into my pussy, getting it wet, then gliding it up my ass. I fuck my ass slowly like this, without looking at you. I know you want to come to me. But you won’t move. You will sit there and watch, saying nothing. I am free to do as I please. Only I can touch. You are an observer, nothing more.

I am ready to cum, you do not matter to me anymore. My fingers work hard on my clit, my lips are wide open. I cum, eyes tightly shut, biting my lip. I cum silently. It is for me, not you.

When I am done, I give you my last gift, something for you to take away with you in your memory. I let loose a flood, onto the couch, onto the floor, my legs open. It trickles down over my asshole. I lie back and stare at you as you stand and leave. You do not look back but I know you will. When you are alone, you will look again and again.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Sheer delight: Katrin's stocking stuffing show

Erotic fiction inspired by Katrin Tequila in “Stockings 2

How do you define a good woman? For some, it means a woman who takes care of them. One who cooks, cleans, acts like some kind of maid, as if we were still in 1950s America. For me, a good woman is someone who cares about me, one that enjoys my desires as much as I do.

Katrin is my good woman. Katrin knows what I like and exactly how to turn me on. And what I like is pantyhose. Nylons. Stockings. I like them all. I love the way they look on her legs, and it drives me crazy when she wears them for me.

When Katrin is wearing pantyhose and nothing else, I get hard instantly staring at her pussy, the lips folded back behind the sheer gauze of her nylons, the seam like a reflection of her pussy folds.

Truth is, Katrin is not a big fan of stockings, she sees them as something from a time gone by, something very old fashioned; but since she knows I love them, she indulges me. That’s why it means so much to me. And when she indulges me, she goes all the way…

I woke up one Saturday morning to see Katrin walk into the room fully dressed in a cute little cerise cocktail dress and full make up. She glanced over at me to make sure I was watching, and headed for the drawer where we keep all the nylons. Her fingers flicked through a selection of new ones before she pulled out a pack. She took off her dress to stand totally naked before me, turning around slowly to let me see her from all angles, but acting like she didn’t know I was looking at her. 

I watched, mesmerised, my arousal undeniable beneath the sheets, as she breathed in the smell of a fresh pack of stockings, taking her time to open them. They were flesh toned, the kind that needed no garters. Katrin knew I was watching, so she didn’t need to look over at me, she just went on stoking my desire as she stretched one of the stockings between her hands, rubbing it over her face and between her lips, then using it to brush her pierced nipples.

Usually, it was me that went to the drawer and chose a pair, and it was me that helped her into them and me that stroked them, toyed with them, rubbed myself over them. But here she was, doing exactly what I liked to do. It was turning me on so powerfully I had to throw the sheets off me to let my cock stand up without restraint.

Katrin rolled one stocking over her arm, then took the other and crammed the foot of it right inside her pussy! I wanted to leap out of bed right then and pull it from her wet hole to wrap it around my face and cock, breathe in the heady scent of her pussy; but she looked at me quickly and shook her head, waving her finger inside the stocking at me to say no.

I lay there, breathing heavy, stroking my cock as slowly as I could, as I watched Katrin continue. She used her stocking clad hand to rub her clit, grinding her button as she leaned back against the drawer, mouth open, eyes closed. The other stocking was hanging out of her pussy, swinging gently between her thighs as she touched herself, glistening slightly where her juices had coated the material.

Then she smiled and looked at me, biting her lip. Unrolling the stocking from her arm, she stretched it between her hands and slid it between her legs, running it between her pussy lips and pulling it back and forth, coating it in her slippery cream. It was incredible.

When she came over to the bed, I thought we were at last going to fuck, that I was finally going to get my hands on those stockings, but again she waved her finger no at me. She took up a position at the end of the bed, spreading her legs wide. Her stocking-clad fingers began to pinch and pull at her clitoris, and tug on her plump lips, parting them to show how wet the stocking that was still inside her was getting as her juice soaked into it. She frigged herself harder, stuffing more of the stocking inside her slit, until she was full, and going wild, and cumming hard around it.

Now she sat up and took the stocking from her arm, sliding it onto her right leg, glistening with her pussy juices. She rubbed her damp, stockinged foot up my thigh, toes closing in on my rock-hard cock.

She watched me then from between her knees, and slowly pulled the other stocking from her pussy. Oh god, right then I would have done anything for her if she’d just wrap it around my dick and jerk me off with it; but instead she chose to roll it onto her left leg, so she was wearing both stockings, drenched in her pussy juice.

Only then did her feet touch my prick, squeezing it between them, jerking my rod between the soles. I have no shame in admitting that I came in seconds as her feet squeezed my dick, my cum flying everywhere. Katrin rubbed it over my chest and her legs with her feet, then lifted one foot to her mouth and licked it.

As I lay there, a spent force, Katrin took off her stockings and threw them at me.

“Let’s go out for breakfast,” she said. “I’m sure you’ve worked up quite an appetite…”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Shopping Therapy

Erotic Fiction inspired by Lilu in “Bigger 2

I believe in the power of retail therapy, like many girls – but mine takes me into a very specialized kind of store. After a boring weekend spent catching up with paperwork, by Monday afternoon I was frazzled. I didn’t even have a date lined up for Valentine’s Day, so I decided to buy myself a gift that would make me much happier and more satisfied than roses or chocolates.

When I left the office, I went straight to my favorite boutique and picked up a little – I mean big! – something just for me. I rushed home and lay on my bed, kicking off my heels and opening my bag. Inside was a big, black, rubber cock. Intensely lifelike, it even had veins running down the entire shaft to the balls.

This was my kind of therapy. Whenever I’m stressed, I like to buy a new sex toy to try out. I’ve experimented with all kinds of vibrators and dildos, and when I find one I really like, it gets a permanent home in the collection I keep in my bedside cabinet. Now all I could think about was how big my new toy was, and how deep I would be able to get it, how it would stretch me open and fill me up. I was wet before I had even taken my panties off.

I sat back and undressed, rolling my dress down and stroking my nipples, pretending it was my new lover’s hands. By the time I was naked, I was so horny – my mind was filled with wild, depraved thoughts. I had decided that this big cock belonged to a man who wanted to fuck me hard. A man who was just as horny as I was, someone who wouldn’t bother with kisses and light touches, a rough lover who wanted to use me for his own pleasure.

He wanted my ass.

I rolled onto my belly, my pussy soaking wet, rubbing the big cock over my slit to wet the tip. I spread my juices over my asshole as I gripped the dildo by the balls. Even lubed with my pussy juice and saliva, it took a while to cram it up my asshole, because it was so big. I took my time. I was so fucking horny by the time it was all the way inside me. I started sliding it in and out, slowly at first, moving it faster as my tight ass relaxed around it. Before long I was pumping it in and out of my ass right up to the balls, filling myself, fucking myself with this big rubber cock.

Faster and harder I fucked myself, my mind racing – this is how he would take me, thrusting his cock deep in my ass, his fingers digging into my ass cheeks, spreading me open, pinning me to the bed, his body pressed up tight against me.

I worked the rubber cock in and out, letting the tip slip out so I could feel it penetrate me again and again, spreading my asshole wide. But I still wanted more. I wanted to feel myself being stretched as wide as possible, so I reached into my toy drawer and grabbed an ever bigger, harder, plastic cock that didn’t bend or give. I gasped as I plunged that up my ass, keeping up the same pace, intense sensations sparking through my whole body. That was so arousing, making me so wet that my pussy juices had spread all over the tops of my thighs, and my fingers – I was so slick with my own goo that it felt like I was drenched in lube, and that just made me all the more horny.

My body still craved more, my ass needed to be fucked harder, so I pulled out a monster of a purple dildo, long, hard and thick as my wrist, and drove it right up inside my anus, fucking myself with abandon, making myself groan and moan and not caring if the neighbors heard me.

But even this wasn’t enough, so I went back to my drawer and found my biggest toy, so thick that I had only ever used it on my pussy before. But today my mind was so full of filthy thoughts, the fantasy that I was being used and abused by some big dicked man who only wanted to fuck my ass and cum on me, that I knew it was time to try it in my tightest hole.

With some wriggling and squirming t sank inside me surprisingly easily, filling me totally. I had never had something so big in my ass and it felt amazing. It was so big that when I pushed it up inside it made my pussy move, my lips rolling back and forth, my clit getting teased and tingled.

I fucked myself like this until I was yelling with every hard thrust, then started to roll over so I could sit on it. But that movement tipped me over the edge, and before I could get completely on top, I was cumming like crazy. It was a loud, hard, powerful orgasm, my body spasming and jerking, the thick cock stretching my asshole as wide as it had ever been, filling me entirely.

Collapsing back onto the bed, I lay there, a spent force, breathing hard. I couldn't even move as I felt the big cock gradually slide out of my asshole. I fell asleep coated in my own wetness, surrounded by dildos.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

The bonds of love

Erotic fiction inspired by Elouisa in “Shibari 2

My night’s concubine arrived in my room to serve tea, kneeling on the futon in a black silk yukata robe, her black hair pinned up with ornate chopsticks.

She poured the hot drinks, and took a sip for herself with her eyes closed, savoring the flavor. She was just as I had requested, a pale skinned European beauty with breasts so small she was practically flat chested, her pussy shaved smooth.

She had been told what to do before she arrived, and once she had finished her drink she slipped out of her robe and began to apply the ropes to her body.

I sat in the shadows and watched as she bound the ropes around her breasts, pulling the cords tight, the knots pressing against her silky skin. She slipped her head through a loop, feeding the rope down between her thighs, twin coils cutting into her pussy. She pulled them tighter and they splayed her sex open, pulling on her labia. The action exposed her dark pussy lips, her clitoral hood pouting forward. I felt my desire for her build at the sight of her sex caught between the ropes.

The nylon rope wrapped around her body, crisscrossing her naked flesh, and she pulled them tight, finishing the job. It is strange the way detailed, skilled rope bondage looks almost as if it could be confused with swimwear, an intricate costume.

My guest began to swim in the sexual energy of her bonds. Her fingers felt their way lightly along the lengths of rope until they found her nipples, and pinched them hard, making them stiffen and jut out between the ropes.

She had captivated me, and I was tempted to move now and go to her, but I knew there was more to come and that it would be better to wait.

Kneeling before me in the dim light, eyes closed as she had been told, her fingers slipped down her body, following the lines of the rope, until they found her naked pussy, clitoral hood and labia bulbous between the cords.

Two fingers enfolded her pussy, slipping down each side, squeezing her clitoris between them, the tips looking for a way inside. I leaned forward out of the shadows, reaching for my cup, sipping loud enough for her to hear me, then placed the cup back on the tray.

“Turn around,” I ordered, quietly.

Without opening her eyes, she moved around and dropped down on her hands and knees. I felt my erection growing in my pants as I gazed upon her ass. Such a pale, exquisite thing, the white ropes entwined together, running around her pussy and over her asshole.

“Play with yourself,” I said. Her hand snaked between her thighs, fingers stroking her clit, rubbing it as her lips parted, her liquid glistening. I wanted her now, and I was ready.

Leaning forward, I reached out with one hand and stroked a finger over one of hers. She stopped rubbing herself instantly, her hand becoming still. It moved with mine and I guided her finger to her hole and together we entered her.

She was warm and wet, her pussy as tight as the rope that clung to her slim frame. I took my finger from her, whispering that she should remain as she was, then I came forward and knelt behind her, opening my own robe, my erection springing out in front of me.

I stroked my cock over her bonds, feeling how hard the ropes were that crossed her anus, moving my hips until I had dragged my cock down level with her pussy. Reaching down, my breath coming heavy, I took hold of her wrist and guided her hand onto my prick.

“Take me inside,” I said, my desire burgeoning with every light touch of her hand. Her fingers felt their way along my shaft, stroking my balls, before she wrapped them around my girth and pulled me into her.

I pushed forward, going as deep as I could, the ropes pressing into my groin and belly. I felt them rubbing against me, a burning sensation. Reaching out with two hands, I grabbed them and pulled her to me, the ropes biting into her flesh. She gasped but did not pull away, her hand coming from her pussy to keep her stable on all fours as I began to fuck her harder.

Using the ropes, I pulled her onto me, pulled myself into her. She was so incredibly tight. My desire for her was at maximum, the sweat dripping from my face onto her pale, smooth ass as she squeaked and squealed on the end of my cock.

The ropes were burning against my body, but I could not stop. Nothing existed at that moment but this beautiful woman’s body, bound before me in submission, a sexual plaything that I wanted to use; and to worship.

I thought of how much her body turned me on, the way her pussy looked when she had first slipped the ropes around her lips, the way her pussy bulged, her small breasts and stiff, jutting nipples.

My seed erupted inside her and I gripped her tightly, my hands on the ropes, pulling her hard against me. She thrust herself back against me, her own desire taking complete control of her body. We came together, her loud moans and squeals masking my heavy breaths.

When I had done, I pulled out of her and she remained in position, my cum spilling from her open hole, running down over her pink center, dripping from the bonds around her clitoris.

I watched this, the moment burning into my memory, then I tied the cord of my robe and left quietly without another word.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

My private pleasure and pain

Erotic fiction inspired by Gabriella Lati in “Secrets 2

In the office where I work they have no idea about my secrets. They think I am a boring girl, only interested in paperwork and cats. They’re always asking me out after work. “Come for a drink,” they say. “We’re all going out for a meal, come with us!” I always say no. They think I go home and do my laundry or watch TV.

Maybe when they’re all out together they talk about me, invent fantastical stories about what I really get up to; but the truth is wilder than they could possibly imagine…

I go home after work because at home I can enjoy myself the way I like to. I don’t care for drinks with my colleagues, I’m not interested in expensive restaurants. I like pain.

Pain is my pleasure. Pain makes me wet. Pain makes me feel alive. I go home and take off all my clothes as soon as I get through the door, walking naked through my apartment making straight for my toys. The anticipation of what is to come makes my body tingle and my pulse race. I am alone, I am in control, and yet I do not know what I’m going to do exactly, and this is a thrill in itself. I light a candle, a flame that matches my passion and desire. Let it burn without restraint!

I kid myself that I don’t know what I will do, because I always reach for my Wartenberg pinwheel, a metal toy like a cowboy’s spur that’s spiked. I test the spikes with a finger; they are sharp to the touch and make me flinch. But a smile soon blossoms on my face – a little hurt like that always turns to the other side of the coin as I find myself warming to it, wanting it, thinking about how it will feel on other parts of my body, parts that are more sensitive. I roll the spines over my forearms, which feels a little painful but nothing special and only makes me want to go further. The pinwheel is easy to guide up my arms to my shoulders and then it’s just a short roll down to my breasts.

I bite my lip in anticipation – here is where others would turn back. Now is when most people would stop, as the pins dig into my skin and begin to hurt in the most delicious way. With each turn of the wheel the spines get closer to my breasts, the pain goes from a tingling sensation to a hot, sharp agony as I roll the wheel down over the soft flesh of my budding breasts and onto my nipples, where they dig into my areolae and I gasp with the intensity of it all. It brings a rush of erotic desire with it, and I lose myself in the pleasure of that. My body floods with sexual need; I feel my pussy tingling as my juices begin to spread, trickling between my lips. My other hand strokes my thigh and my fingers seek out my pussy, teasing my lips open, stroking my wetness over my clit softly, gently, caressing my nub.

Now I push my wheel across my nipples faster and harder, and I make myself gasp and shout, my fingers slipping inside me without me even noticing. I am so wet, two fingers inside me, probing myself as my hand cups my clit and grinds hard, the sharp spines of the pinwheel digging into my nipples as they stiffen under the cold steel.

I wake from the moment as if rising through the clouds into the clear skies above and come back to myself. My clit is hot and pulses. My fingers are wet with my own juices and I use them to soothe my nipples, rubbing my cream over each one softly, guiding my pinwheel down over my belly to my crotch.

I know this will hurt and I stop, unsure of myself for a moment. But I also know how much it will turn me on and I feel that deep desire inside me, urging me on, wanting to cum. There is a great difference between an easy orgasm from pleasure alone and the intensity of an orgasm that has been brought to the surface through the ecstasy of agony. Until you have tried it, you will never understand.

The pinwheel rolls over my clit, so sharp, so painful that I yelp and bite my lip, a tear slipping from my eye. To ease the pain, I rub my pussy juice over my clitoris; it throbs in pain but beneath it there is a fire that burns, my clitoris liked it, I know it wants it again and I am a slave to my own pussy. Again, I roll the pins over my clit and cry out. My breath is coming in fast, hard gasps and my body shudders, teetering on the brink of that razor’s edge that is the pleasure and the pain. I squeeze my clit between finger and thumb, as if this will relieve the pain of the pricking metal, isolating the tip of my clit. With my other hand, I drop the pinwheel and begin to rub my oily juices over the tip. My body bucks under the intensity of the sensations. Nothing can feel as good as this…

But I want to enjoy this feeling for longer and I stop before I have cum, reaching for my chains, which I clamp to my nipples. They squeeze my nipples hard and I pull on them, thinking how good it would be to have someone do this to me. The pain is hot, the agony prolonged as I tease myself, pulling the chain slowly, the clamps gripping my nipples so hard. I feel my pussy aching to be fucked as I pull on the chain, making the clamps slip from my titties, squeezing my nipples tighter and tighter as they slowly come free, the tightness of their grip sending an electric sensation through my entire body.

I want to fuck, I need to fuck. I need to cum now. My body feels so alive at this moment – I am on fire with the flames of passions and desire, the heat of the pain, the fire of the pleasure.

Reaching for my candle, I drip hot wax onto my tits, the wax hardening instantly; the pain mingles with my lust and I nearly cum then. But I want to fuck. I take my dildo, a big rubber cock, and slide it over my clit, too far gone inside my own sexual desire to care about anything but my orgasm now. I ease it into me, filling me up, spreading my pussy open. I push it into me until the rubber balls are up against my clit, and buck and grind on it, seeking only pleasure.

I can still feel where the pinwheel has dug into my clitoris and nipples as I take my toy into the bathtub, lying back and turning on the shower, using the warm water to stimulate my clit as I fuck myself with the big rubber cock. The warm water tingles on my clit, the pricking sensation brought back to the forefront of my mind, and I cum then. It is a hard orgasm, a body shaking, mouth open, gasping orgasm. It leaves me physically spent.

I collapse back in the bathtub, my hands unable to hold the cock or the showerhead as the dildo slips from my pussy and the water shoots all over the place. Sometimes I lie there for a long time, the sensations of my orgasm rendering me completely unable to move.

I know I should make an effort at work to socialize, to go out with people and live life as they say you should. But I also know that I will be thinking about how good it felt to cum like this tomorrow at my desk, and I know that I will come home alone to pleasure myself like this all over again.

This is what I do. This is my secret. Tell me, what’s yours?

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Earning Her Punishment

Erotic fiction inspired by Daiga in “Body Beyond

The device looks incongruous in the brightly lit room as Daiga approaches it. Dressed in a shiny black, figure-hugging basque, the sexy brunette is already in the mood for physical gratification, squeezing her big breasts and curvy ass cheeks as her body fizzes with anticipation. She can’t wait to get naked now, and peels off the kinky lingerie, letting her huge breasts swing free with a satisfying bounce, nipples growing hard.

Daiga know she’s not permitted to touch the torture chair when her Master and Mistress aren’t here, but that just makes her want to feel the leather seat against her bare skin all the more urgently. Sitting, squirming her wetness against the leather, she raises one leg high, placing it on one of the outstretched leg rests. Immediately, her mind is filled with images of all the times she’s been fucked in this chair, all the times Master has strapped her to it and thrust his cock into her hairy pussy, all the times Mistress has sucked her clit until she’s screamed from the overload of pleasure.

Daiga can’t help it; she just has to touch herself. Masturbation is not allowed, unless Master and Mistress are watching, but her pussy is throbbing with the need to be drilled. She plunges a finger inside, the sticky sounds of her own excitement turning her on even more, tits swaying heavily. Daiga pictures Master’s cock thrusting into her juicy hole, stretching it open. She imagines him gripping her hair roughly, tugging her head back so he can look into her eyes as he slams into her. Her free hand goes to her breasts, pinching a nipple hard as she recalls the sensation of Mistress biting and twisting it.

Turning around, Daiga bends over and frigs herself harder from behind, remembering Master’s threat to let all his friends line up and fuck her, one after the other. Each cock will fill her tight little cunt in turn, and she won’t know who is inside her from one moment to the next, won’t be able to tell them apart as the burning pleasure consumes her from the inside out.

She mounts the chair now, legs spread high and wide in the leg rests as she finger-fucks her soaked cunt rapidly, imagining them all standing and jerking off over the sight of her masturbating so blatantly for them. As her orgasm sweeps over her, she pictures them stepping up and letting loose streams of hot cum, feels it splattering down all over her body, hot spurts coating her breasts and pussy in slippery goo.

Daiga doesn’t bother wiping the sticky evidence of her climax from the seat. She knows she’s done wrong; now Master and Mistress must punish her as they see fit…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Suck my puffy nipples

Erotic fiction inspired by Candice in “Puffy Nipple Pleasure

Candice loves her body. She loves her firm ass, with just a hint of ripple in her cheeks when she bounces up and down on her man’s dick. She loves her pussy, the way it juices up so quickly when she gets turned on. But most of all she loves her perky tits, with their big, puffy nipples. She can orgasm just from having her nipples sucked, can almost cum just from thinking about it. She can’t go braless in public because her sensitive nipples betray her excitement so easily, but that’s a small price to pay for all the pleasure she gets from having them played with.

Candice is admiring her tan in the mirror, pulling her lace top open to expose the stark white tan lines around her breasts. Her puffy nipples firm up instantly as she looks at them, sending a sudden thrill of arousal through her. Involuntarily, she slides a hand down between her thighs, fingers sliding over the plump lips of her pussy.

Her lips part in a soft ‘O’ of arousal, hips circling as she grinds on her fingers. She pictures her lover wrapping his arms around her, rubbing her clit, whispering in her ear, telling her how much he wants her, how beautiful she looks.

Turning and perching up on the sink, she rotates her fingers rapidly over her clit, feeling an answering throb in her nipples. Suck them, baby, she thinks. Run your tongue over them, suck them and bite them. The thought of it gets her hotter, juice pouring out and trickling down her thighs. 

Grabbing her vibrator, she rubs it up and down her creamy slit, spreading her lips open to plunge it inside. She slides it in and out, dreaming of her lover’s fingers stretching and filling her. The delicate folds of her pussy are flushed pink as she draws the toy out and thrusts it back in again, her cries rising in volume as her excitement builds.

Her nipples crave more stimulation though, and she strokes the sticky toy across one, smearing her juice on it. The shock of the vibrator sends a jolt through her and she gasps, back arching, thighs snapping closed as she feels it all the way down to her pussy. She pulls the toy away, but can’t resist replacing it at once, holding it there for a couple of seconds this time before the sensation becomes too intense, then switching to the other nipple. Soon she’s hit a rhythm, buzzing it on one as she tweaks the other with her free hand, then switching, then back again until her cries of bliss are echoing around the tiled room. When she cums it’s with a long, loud wail of ecstasy, hips jerking crazily, those perfect little tits with their puffy nipples jiggling as she convulses.

As she catches her breath she scoops out some cream from her slippery pussy slit and paints it over a nipple, then takes a picture on her phone and sends it to her lover. Want to lick it off? she texts him, then lies on the bed and plays with her pussy some more as she waits for him to arrive.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Oiled up and fucked

Erotic fiction inspired by Viola Bailey in “Oil All Over

Ray straddled me, his naked thighs wrapped around the back of mine. He poured the first drops of oil between my shoulder blades, a cold shock to the senses. His hands smoothed the oil into my back, warming it and spreading it across my shoulders. The tension eased and I relaxed into the table with a sigh.

I heard the squirt from the bottle and more oil ran down my spine to the small of my back. Ray massaged it into my skin. His hands were getting hotter each second they were on me, thumbs working into my muscles, searching out knots, responding to my reactions.

I could feel his cock resting on my butt, growing along the crack of my ass. Could he feel my heat? His hands on my body relaxed me and turned me on, and his cock growing in length and girth made me wet. My lips became oiled with my own juice.

He shifted his body, moving further down my thighs. His hands worked down my back, searching for knots above my hips as he raised himself up off my thighs. The tip of his cock brushed against my cheeks, close to my pussy like water torture. When would it press against me again? Each time his tip pressed against my ass I shifted, trying to signal my pleasure at his growth. I wanted him to know I was willing and ready. But to speak would break the spell.

His hands moved down to my ass now. They worked on my ass cheeks, first massaging them, working the thumbs in, looking for tense muscles; but then growing bolder. Thumbs that were pushing were now pulling, grabbing my cheeks, spreading me open. The oil had spread all over my ass. I lay there in silence as I heard him reach for the bottle and deliver a slick spill onto my ass crack.

He pulled my cheeks apart and I felt the tip of his cock meet the oil at the top of my cleft, then slide all the way down my ass crack, spreading the oil along it, over my asshole and down to trickle over my pussy.

Ray aimed his cock at my pussy, dipping down between my thighs, his oil-slick cock meeting my creamy, oily pussy, parting my lips, skating smoothly over my clitoris. I reacted involuntarily, lifting my ass up, wanting to feel him closer, harder. I wanted him inside me, pushing into me, spreading me open. I wanted to feel his balls hitting me, to know he was all the way in.

But Ray liked to tease. He knew how to make me want it so bad I would beg for it. I was at his mercy. He began to dip his cock in and out between my thighs, pinning me down so all I could do was whimper and moan. At last I felt him shift his weight, moving to allow his cock to push into my pussy. I welcomed him inside, but he only slid the tip of his dick inside me, no more than that, leaving it there to make me plead for more.

Slowly, he took his hands off my hips and I took my chance, pushing myself as far back against him as I could, taking his thick cock inside, moving my ass back and forth in that cramped position beneath him. I would have gladly fucked him like this, so happy to have him inside me, ready to cum on his cock and moan my lust into the bed beneath me. But Ray’s firm hands returned to my ass cheeks, kneading them and squeezing, pushing me back into the bed, holding me in position as he withdrew his cock.

He lifted himself up and away from me, then brought his dick back down onto my ass, greasy with oil. I felt him rub himself up along my crack, the tip of his cock close to the base of my spine, and he pushed my ass cheeks together, squeezing them around his shaft. He moved again, his dick gliding down my ass, the head coming to rest on my asshole.

My virgin asshole.

He had never asked before, and I had never offered, but now it felt so right. I wanted him inside me.

He spanked my ring with his cock, knocking on my door, as if asking permission to enter. I shifted beneath him, pushing back against him. I want you in me. Enter me. Fuck my ass.

He was gentle, though hard as a rock and desperate to fuck me now that I had given him permission. He pushed his cock against my asshole and I resisted, naturally, before relaxing. I felt him begin to open me up, his cock opening me like a flower. The stretch of his bulbous tip penetrating my asshole made me gasp, and I tensed. Ray held still, not moving until he felt me relax beneath him.

He squirted more oil onto my ass; I felt it gather around his cock, entering my asshole along with his prick. He slid slowly inside, all the way in until he had filled me up. We rested that way, feeling him inside me, a first for us both.

Then he began to fuck me, pulling his thick cock out and pushing back in steadily. His cock felt huge in my ass. He gradually gathered pace. I felt my pussy react, my clit grinding against the bed, his cock filling my ass, touching me where I had never been touched. I could hear him behind me, breathing hard. I wanted it harder now.

I couldn’t stop myself, I begged him to fuck me. Voice high: please, please fuck me!

He couldn’t keep his cool, I had made him so horny. He thrust harder and came inside my ass, his hot cum filling me up, filling my ass and mind, sending me over the edge. I came beneath him, feeling as full of cock as I had ever imagined. My ass, my virginal ass, taken, filled and fucked.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Karina's Way

Erotic fiction inspired by Karina Baru in “Seductress

It began with an arched eyebrow across the table as I sat down for another meeting. Instinctively, I froze. I could tell that something had cooled between us. Was my fly open? It became obvious what the problem was when Karina started going on about setting an example and drinking our own cafe's coffee. And of course, I wanted to take my double cappuccino from the stand down the street and crawl under the table...

The good thing about these endless meetings with Karina was her athletic build and good looks. She was an adorable, high energy, fun new manager. She had long, dark hair and always dressed perfectly, in tight, form fitting outfits that showed off her nice figure.

Later on, I cornered her. "Hey, you know, I agree with you, we all need to set an example – I just wanted to take care of my coffee girl down the street!"

She looked me up and down. "You have a lot of potential, Greg, but you need to apply that potential for this to work between us."

What did that mean?

"So listen, Greg. How about we meet after work, talk things over. Get on the same page, you know? Come by my place tonight."

Around eight she answered the door in a figure hugging dress, her shapely legs in heels. As always, she was a dream to look at, and a challenge for my work boundaries as a manager. A couple decades ago I'd drifted into the restaurant business mainly so I could meet girls. These days I kept it cool, but Karina gave me a lot to think about.

I followed her into the bedroom. She had a nice four poster bed and we sat chastely on the edge. Karina rested her hand on mine.

"Greg, you need guidance in how to restrain yourself and your desires and urges. You could be much more effective. Will you let me help you? I do life-coaching..."

Such a cutie pie. Of course I’d let her help! "Uh, sure Karina. Always trying to improve my performance. What should I do?"

"Just lie back and relax, I'll take care of it!" and before I knew it she had snapped handcuffs around my wrists and the bedposts, immobilizing my arms. Then she tied soft ropes around my ankles and bound my legs to the posts at the foot of the bed.

Bemused by all this, I had to ask, "Karina, is this some kind of exercise?"

She was unzipping her dress. "It’s training, Greg. I see how you look at me. No doubt you'd love to have sex with me. And you probably think about fucking all your little coffee stand friends too."

"Hey, they're nice girls! And I'm helping them get started, you know..."

"Really? Think of all the time and attention that takes away from your work! I've seen you on your phone checking their bikini sites; what's up with that?" She had me there.

By now Karina was down to her thong panties and a strappy bra that left her nipples bare. She had nice small breasts with cute pink nipples.

"Karina, this is getting out of hand. I think you should let me g-!" Suddenly she slapped my face, hard! I was mute with shock. She took advantage of the moment to slip a ballgag into my mouth.

Kneeling right over my chest, she placed her hands either side of my head on the pillow and lowered those pink nipples slowly down to my lips. I just had to take a taste – damn ball gag – and got another slap for it.

"See, Greg? You need to start controlling yourself! I want to see some effort." She smiled sweetly. "Okay, let’s try this..."

She turned her backside to me, spanking herself once, making her cheeks jiggle. She played with her thong, slipping it through her pink lips and back and forth over her pucker. I was mesmerized. She was watching me...

Another slap.

"Try again!"

I stared at the ceiling, tried to think about glaciers. Karina grabbed me by my hair, forcing me to look. She went back to work, reaching between her pale thighs and circling her clitoris with two fingers, massaging it. She was getting into it now, her pussy glistening. I could smell her scent and it was making me melt around the edges. She slid one finger in deep, rolled it around and withdrew it shining with her cream.

"You're not doing so well, Greg. Getting a pretty good boner down here. Oh, you can control it alright, but you don't. So you need some punishment!"

She unzipped me and my erection sprang out. "This is your punishment, Greg. You can't let yourself cum, got it? If you do I'll burn you at work."

Her warm lips wrapped around me and her fist began to pump; it felt heavenly. I had to shut my eyes. I couldn't watch her pink, creamy pussy lips any longer, or her pulsing asshole winking at me either. I thought about schedules, and spreadsheets, but nothing was working, she was too good, sucking my cock deep and lapping with her tongue while she massaged my balls. I was growing stiffer and I knew I was close. Trying to hold it in was torture.

Karina stopped and looked up, watching me close. Despite my squirming, I'd started down that slippery slide and I couldn't recover. I started to cum, squirting and then dribbling semen down my quivering pole. It was awful; unsatisfying.

Karina released all my restraints and I sat there dejectedly. Damn! I'm going to leave now and she's going to frig herself off over this! Suddenly, I was pissed.

She squealed with surprise when I scooped her up and tossed her on the bed. I was right on top of her before she could move.

"You've been getting off on all this, right? You were going to do yourself after I left!”

She started giggling, not able to deny it as I spread her thighs and slipped my fingers into her warm wetness. My dick was making a quick recovery, so I pushed forward, easing myself inside her sopping slit. Instantly she started gasping and moaning with each thrust.

I turned her over. Her bottom looked so good I couldn't resist – I shoved her face into the pillows and spread her thighs. My cock was so wet with her juice it slid into her ass easily, but she was feeling it, clutching at the bed covers as I slammed it in deep. I turned her on her side and was able to thrust even deeper. Soon she was writhing in orgasm, gasping and moaning, but I was able to last now and fucked her right through another screaming hard climax.

Inevitably, her tight asshole had me ready to blow, but I wanted her to remember this, so I pulled out and kneeled over her face, stroking myself off over her, leaving sticky semen all over her lips, cheeks and chin while she was gasping for breath, welcoming it.

I left her lying on her bed, stunned and catching her breath, saying, "See you at work, Karina!"

So a week later I saw her at a meeting and gave her a cool, "Hi, Karina!" but then sat across the table with my tall coffee from the stand down the street, this time embellished with a nice lipstick kiss on the white paper cup. I looked up and Karina's eyes were flashing daggers at me. Mmmm, time for some re-education tonight!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Training Mia to be my sex slave

Erotic fiction inspired by Mia Luna in “WILD

I work hard, therefore it is only right that I should play hard too. And I do. I play very hard. But when you play as hard as I do, it is good to have a mate who can keep up with you. Mia does, which is good, but when she doesn’t, I have to punish her. I cannot have a mate who doesn’t do what I tell her to…

I have had Mia for three years now, she came to me. She was interested in being a kept woman, she told me. She wanted to be kept by me. She is a beautiful woman, and that is important, but beyond that, she had to be willing to do everything I told her to.

She had come to me through a mutual friend, someone who I could rely on to make sure Mia knew what she was getting into. If she had come to me alone, I would have been wary. I have met women before who say they want to be mine but they cannot cope with everything I expect of them. Most often, it is the punishment and the sexual depravity they can’t deal with.

I tried Mia out, letting her stay in my home for a week at first. I gave her strict instructions, written down and extremely detailed, about how she was to conduct herself. How she could please me. Typically, I expect to have my breakfast served at 7am. She must wake me at 6.30am, with the shower already running, and then make coffee. I expect her to return and wash my back, then wait with my towel for me to exit the shower before returning to the kitchen to ready my food.

She performed these duties well. She must then kiss me goodbye at my door – I am a respected member of my local community and I expect my woman to work hard at maintaining my respectable front within my local community at all times – fully dressed, with her make up and hair done.

When I am away, she is to stay in the house at all times except for when I tell her otherwise. My home must be impeccably clean, and it is her duty to ensure this is so. When I return from work, I expect her to open the door for me without my needing to ring the bell. She should have a glass of whiskey ready for me, on the rocks, and then my food should be on the table no later than 15 minutes after I arrive home; I am not an unreasonable man…

Mia did well during her first week, but on Friday I set a trap, knowing she would not be prepared, because it was time to discover if she could really be my kept woman.

I returned home from work an hour early. When I reached the door, it did not open for me. I had to use my key. Entering, I found Mia on the couch, flicking through my magazines. She jumped up, alarmed that I had arrived home early. It was her first real lesson. She should always be watching for me. Always.

“You have failed in your duties,” I said, taking off my jacket and pouring myself a drink. “Twice,” I added, dropping the ice into my glass.

“I am sorry,” she said, standing in front of me, her head bowed, hands together.

“Come with me,” I said.

There is a room I keep locked for such occasions. We stepped inside and I locked the door behind us.

“Take off your clothes,” I said, rolling up my sleeves.

Mia looked around the room. There was a cage in the corner, some stocks, chains, handcuffs, instruments of restraint. A dungeon if you will.

I watched her a while, looking for any sign that she would fail here too. But she did not show any. A little fear, yes, but she tried her best to mask it. She undressed slowly, unsure of what to do with herself. She had been under my orders for five days, so this new turn of events would have been disorientating.

I walked over to the cage and opened it, motioning for her to enter. She looked at me, startled.

“Get in,” I ordered and she stepped inside. I shut the cage and left her inside while I prepared myself. I undressed, and moved my stocks to where I wanted them. Then I opened the cage and led Mia out.

“Kneel down.”

She obeyed me instantly. I took her hands and locked them in place, then strapped her head in. Now we would test her. She was locked in a position where I could use her mouth and her ass as I saw fit, with no discomfort. For me, at any rate.

I stood in front of her, my penis close to her face, and let it brush against her cheeks. She did not flinch, but raised her chin as if to take in me into her mouth.

“Did I tell you to do that?” I asked.

“No,” she replied, her head down.

“Then do not.”

I stepped around her to inspect her ass. It was pale, soft, untouched. I reached down and stroked her, then slapped her hard, quickly, to leave a print of my hand on her cheek. She gasped but no more. I pulled her open, my finger finding her anus. Here I would test her. If she did not complain then I would know that she was truly willing to be my kept woman. I pushed my finger inside her anus, dry. She clenched from surprise and I spanked her hard with my other hand, an involuntary reaction on my behalf when I am disobeyed. Mia relaxed as much as she could and I pushed my finger inside her ass until it was fully inside her. I grabbed her ass cheek with the rest of my hand and squeezed her hard.

“You have failed me. When you fail me, you will be punished. But today you will be learning what it means to be punished. Sometimes I will punish you because I want to. Sometime I will punish you even when I do not want to because you have failed me. Sometimes I will not punish you because you will soon learn to love your punishments and you will fail me intentionally just so that you can be brought in here and punished.”

She said nothing.

“When I speak to you in here, you will answer me. You will call me Master. You are Slave. Understand?”

“Yes, Master,” she said. She was breathing hard. This was a good sign. It was clear that Mia was a willing participant. She wanted to be punished. She wanted to be treated like this. Good. It had been a long week, and I had not had a slave for a while. We would not be long in here.

I removed my finger from her asshole and walked back around to face her.

“Open your mouth,” I said and she did as she was told. I slapped her. “You have failed me,” I said. She had already forgotten. “Open your mouth,” I said again.

“Yes, Master,” she replied. Better.

I gave her my finger, pushed it over her tongue. “Suck my finger,” I ordered.

“Yes, Master,” she tried to say, then closed her lips and sucked on my finger. I grew hard.

Taking out my finger, I replaced it with my cock.

“Suck my cock, Slave. But do not make me cum.”

Again, she tried to speak, but her mouth was full. I slapped her face.

“Don’t talk with your mouth full,” I said.

She was good at sucking cock. I remember thinking that later I would have her tell me where she learned to suck cock like that. But now it was time for more punishment and discomfort. I pulled out and freed her from the stocks. I took her by the hand and helped her to her feet, moving her into the middle of the room.

“Raise your hands,” I said.

“Yes, Master.”

I chained her hands to the ceiling and had her standing there completely at my mercy.

“This will hurt, you can cry out if you like.”

“Yes, Master.”

I took some clamps and applied them to her nipples, screw clamps. As she was new, I did not tighten them all the way, just enough to make her feel some mild pain.

Then I took out some more and applied them to her pussy, clamping her lips open for me. She was wet. Good, she was willing. I walked around her, my dick was very hard. I spanked her, admiring her beauty. She looked excellent hanging there in chains, her nipples and pussy lips clamped. Her face was a picture of pain and pleasure. She was whimpering.

I was ready. I masturbated in front of her, cumming on her open pussy, my seed dripping from her pussy lips to her feet. I wiped my cock on her when I was done and dressed, leaving her suspended.

“You will wait here. Your punishment is over when I have eaten.”

“Yes, Master.”

“I expect you have not prepared my meal for me?”

“No, Master.”

“You will be here for some time, then.”

“Yes, Master.”

That was her first time. I was pleased with her. I am still pleased with her.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Lead me into temptation

Erotic fiction inspired by Tempe in “HOT!

Juliet was a wild girl from my hometown; not wild as in that she’d fuck anyone who asked, but wild as in that she’d do the crazy shit other people wouldn’t. She was the one to jump off the cliff into the water first when no one else had the nerve for it. She was the one who would steal her old man’s gun and take it to the woods to shoot bottles.

More than one time, she scared the hell out of me with the stunts she pulled. Jumping onto the roof of one of the freight trains that came through town, slowing down to creep through the tunnel before it got to us, and then disappearing for two days really freaked me out.

“I hitchhiked back,” was all she said when she appeared again outside my house on a motorcycle I’d never seen before.

But I moved away, up to the big city, and never through I’d see her again. Until three nights ago…

My sexual tastes have developed over the years – I like to dominate. I like to take control of the situation. I have often considered making my own porn movies, I find the idea of directing others very… appealing.

In the city, they cater for everything. In the city, I can go to a club and find many willing subs to control.

That’s where I found Juliet. A friend of mine told me there was a woman waiting for me. She didn’t know me, he said, but she was blindfolded and wanted to be controlled, and he thought of me first. He’d met her the night before in a bar and their frank discussion had turned into tonight’s visit to the club.

She was blindfolded, in her underwear, waiting for me. I recognized her as soon as I saw her, even with the blindfold covering her eyes. There was no mistaking those lips, that smile, the corners of her mouth upturned to suggest you didn’t know exactly what she was thinking but it was evidently wild.

I had fantasized about Juliet for years. The way she moved was so sexual, like a wildcat in heat. I wondered if she’d remember me. If she’d recognize my voice.

“What’s your name?” I asked as the door clicked closed behind me.

“I’m Candy,” she said. The corners of her mouth rising further.

“I bet you are,” I said softly. If she recognized my voice, she said nothing. That smile gave nothing away.

“Stand up,” I ordered. She stood and raised her arms over her head without being prompted. I walked slowly around her, examining her, making sure she could hear my footsteps. I stood behind her and ran a finger through her long, blonde hair, tracing a line down her back until I came to the top of her black babydoll outfit.

I leaned in close to her and spoke softly, “Take this off.”

Juliet did as she was told without question, removing her thong panties too. Good. She stood there, naked except for her black stockings, and I took my time admiring her beauty. Standing behind her, I reached out and grabbed her ass, curling my fingers around her cheek, sliding them further inside until I reached her lips.

Her gasp was audible, a faint intake of breath, but her body’s reaction was louder – she convulsed, pushing herself onto my fingers. I felt her wetness, her lips slippery with her oil. She was ready and willing.

“Kneel down,” I said, swiftly retracting my fingers and striding around to face her. Juliet knelt obediently. “Raise your arms above your head.”

There she was, on her knees, kneeling up with her arms in the air, naked and sexy, her mouth slightly open. Her anticipation was visible. She knew what was coming, I’m certain. She knew I was going to push my cock into her mouth, and the anticipation was making her positively vibrate with sexual tension.

I toyed with her, stepping closer, tracing her cheek with my fingers, bending down to whisper, “It will come soon…” into her ear. She was moaning with desire.

I ran my finger across her face and into her mouth, feeling her wet tongue fold around my finger, seeing just how submissive she would be. She wanted it badly. Her mouth opened wider and her tongue came out, slathering over my fingers, as if asking for more.

I added two and then three fingers to her open mouth, until my hand was wet with her saliva. Then I wiped her drool over her breasts, pinching her nipples stiff. The sight of her made me harder than I had been in a long time. My fantasy was here in the flesh, and she had no idea who I was.

I was planning what I would do with her in my mind, how I would have her stand and bend over, finger her pussy for me with three fingers, open herself up and debase herself for my pleasure, but I was so hard and that mouth of hers that I had always wanted to fuck was right there and waiting, wanting, begging, needing.

I unzipped my pants, bringing out my hard cock and lifting it high so that I could rest it on her face, my balls up against her chin.

She gasped and her tongue came straight out.

“No,” I said calmly. “I will tell you when.”

I rolled my cock over her face, down each cheek, slapping her with it, trying hard to concentrate on my plans for her. But her mouth was open and wet with saliva, and she was so hungry for cock. My cock.

I plunged in, pushing as deep as I could, surprised by my own desires. At that moment, I wanted to fuck her mouth and fill it, show her how much cock I had, see if she could take it all without complaint.

And she did, her mouth open, her tongue slipping out beneath my shaft, compliant. I fucked her mouth fast and hard, telling myself that I would stop soon and use her like she wanted – like I wanted. But I couldn’t stop. All of my fantasies had been delivered, and my lust was uncontrollable. I groaned and buckled when I came, my cock deep in her mouth, pulling it out to splash her face and cheeks with cum, pushing it back inside to shoot my seed into her throat, holding her head and fucking the last drops into her.

I stood there, breathing hard, getting my breath back as I watched her swallow and lick her lips, that distinct smile appearing on her lips again. I was a spent force, unable to do anything more. Turning to leave, I reached the door and was about to leave when I swore I heard her whisper my name. I looked back at her once, still on her knees, blindfolded, my cum dripping from one cheek, and left. I could not go back now, I would not be able to be the same man now that I believed she knew it was me. But I will never forget that night. I will never forget that mouth, those breasts and ass, that smile…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Triple Filling

Erotic fiction inspired by “All Black” starring Emma O

My boyfriend Johnny is full of surprises. I recently received an unmarked package in the mail, containing two black latex dildos. One was a thick, ribbed, vibrating one, while the other was an even bigger, lifelike cock and balls number.

My mind immediately flashed back to a conversation I’d had with Johnny, during which I confessed my ultimate fantasy would be to have my mouth, pussy and ass all fucked simultaneously. It was only a fantasy, because I knew that Johnny would never consent to having other guys involved in our sex games. But my ever-imaginative lover had come up with something to drive me wild.

Looking at the dildos and imagining getting fucked in every hole made me feel so horny, I needed one of them in my pussy right away. I washed and dried my new playthings and took them, with a towel, to the bedroom. I took off my panties, unbuttoned my blouse, and popped my breasts out of the top of my bra. My nipples were already erect, so I gave them a tweak, which made me shudder with anticipation of what was to come.

I put the towel on the bed, got a tube of lube from the nightstand and slicked up the huge, lifelike cock and balls dildo – there was no way I was going to get that beast inside me with natural lubrication alone. I splayed my labia with the fingers of one hand, and slowly eased the bulbous head inside me. As it penetrated me and my pussy closed around the shaft, I started thrusting it in and out, gently, taking it a little deeper with each stroke, until it was all the way inside me and the prosthetic balls rested against my swollen clit. Then I pulled it almost all the way out, leaving just the tip inside me, and strummed my clit with my free hand. An amazing tingling sensation engulfed my body, so I rubbed harder, thrusting the dildo deep. It felt incredible, and I had the overwhelming urge to slam the entire length of the dildo hard and fast inside my sopping wet pussy. I felt my orgasm rise as I fucked myself hard with the monster cock, trembling uncontrollably as I came with an intensity I rarely experience.

When I eventually regained my senses, I withdrew the dildo, still trembling. Warm juice ran down the inside of my thighs and onto the towel. I licked my cream off the dildo, savoring the flavor. I’d timed it perfectly; right then I heard Johnny come in.

“I’m in the bedroom!” I shouted.

When he came in the room he grinned and said, “Oh good, I see you’re already road testing your new toys!”

I just smiled and slowly deepthroated the dildo – yes, I have quite a mouth on me.

“You are such a cock slut,” said Johnny. Starting to undress, he continued, “I bet you can’t wait to get all your holes filled, can you, baby?”

Pulling the big dong from my mouth with a pop, I replied, “You know it!”

I took off the rest of my clothes and Johnny pushed a pillow underneath my ass to raise it in the air. He squirted some lube on the middle finger of his left hand and rubbed it around the puckered entrance to my ass, before slipping it inside. I gasped, and my sphincter twitched around his finger. He moved it in a circular motion inside me, encouraging my muscles to relax. When I told him how good it was feeling, he added a second finger, pushing them deep, then parting them to stretch me open. Sensual warmth flooded my body.

Johnny straddled my head, and lowered his long, hard cock until it bumped against my lips. I instinctively opened my mouth so that he could slide his cock inside, but to my surprise he said, “Keep your pretty mouth shut until I tell you to open it.”

He spat on the end of the ribbed vibrating dildo and nudged it against my asshole, then drove it inside up to the first ridge. I let out a moan as he slowly and methodically pushed the dildo inside me, one ridge at a time, until it was deep in my ass.

Johnny handed me the cock and balls dildo, and said, “You know where to stick this...”

I was so wet the huge dildo slid inside my pussy easily, although it was an ever tighter fit than before, because my ass was filled too. Johnny leaned forward and turned on the vibrating dildo that was wedged firmly in my ass. I let out a cry of uncontrollable pleasure as shockwaves darted through me from head to toe.

As it vibrated, because the inside of my ass was so slick with lube, the dildo started to slide out of my hole. Johnny told me, “Hold it in place, baby, and start fucking your pussy with the other one.”

I started thrusting it in and out, and soon I had a rhythm going and was able to fuck myself with both dildos at once. It felt sensational, out of this world; the most powerful arousal imaginable.

“Oh yes,” said Johnny, “that’s my slutty baby… now open your mouth and stick out your tongue.”

I did, and he rubbed his cockhead over it until it was coated with saliva. He pushed his hips forward so I could gradually take it in my mouth and down my throat, stopping to let me readjust when I gagged slightly and then letting me suck it deeper and deeper. I closed my lips tightly around his shaft, my tongue flicking over the veiny underside.

He started rocking himself back and forth, slowly at first. But once he’d got his rhythm and I was able to take it, he started fucking my face harder and faster, as I fucked my pussy and ass with the dildos at the same pace. It was overwhelming. My entire body started to shake and I wanted to scream out how amazing it felt, but my mouth was full of cock so I just moaned around it.

When my orgasm hit, it was so powerful I had trouble holding the dildos in my pussy and ass, but somehow managed to do so, while still sucking hard on Johnny’s thrusting dick. He yelled, “Fuck yeah!” pulled his cock out of my mouth, and shot jet after jet of warm spunk all over my trembling body.

Best fuck of my life – at least until my ever-inventive lover comes up with something to top it!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

My best friend’s sexy wife

Erotic fiction inspired by Lyndsay in “Unpredictable

Taking a cab over to Millie’s house always had an element of risk to it. I think that’s what made it so exciting. She was my best friend’s wife and I had been fucking her for a little over a year – ever since their wedding, in fact. Rick and Millie were an adventurous couple, the kind that got their friends involved in their sex life. Fact is, it was Rick who first put the thought of fucking Millie into my head the day he invited me to do it while he watched. Ordinarily I wouldn’t have dared, but I was drunk, it was late and Millie was so fucking hot!

So, Rick knew I had fucked his wife, but as far as he was aware, he had always been there to see it – always been the one to instigate it, to join in and fuck her with me if he felt like it. Only, I liked it so much that I’d been back quite a few times to have her all to myself. She was a horny girl, and it didn’t take much persuasion on my part to get her to let me in – and I don’t just mean through the front door.

So when Rick sent me a text asking if I wanted to meet up with him and a couple of his work buddies for a night of beers and axe throwing, even though I was seriously tempted – axe throwing! – I gave him some bullshit excuse, and arranged to see Millie instead.

When I got to the house all the lights were out and I was in two minds about letting the cab go, but I paid and stepped up to the door to find Millie opening it before I could even ring the bell. She was wearing practically nothing – just lacy panties and high heels. Millie had a great body, and the look on her face was so horny it made my cock stir immediately in my pants. She opened the door wide enough to reach out and rub her hand against my package, cupping me gently and then beckoning me inside.

I tried to speak but she put a finger up to my mouth and shushed me, her other hand deftly stroking my balls. I was rock hard before the door had closed behind me and would have dropped my pants right there and fucked her brains out in front of her neighbors if she’d asked me to.

When we reached the foot of the stairs, she pulled me close and kissed me hard, sliding her tongue into my mouth and wrapping her hands around my neck. Then she silently undressed me, her eyes never leaving mine, while I clumsily kicked off my sneakers and stepped out of my pants and underwear. Millie grabbed my erection then, and turned her back on me to walk me up the stairs to her bedroom.

When we reached the doorway, Millie let go of me and sauntered over to the bed. I just stood there and watched that amazing ass as she wiggled it sexily and climbed onto the bed, crawling around. I went right over there, itching to get those panties down and my dick deep inside her. But Millie had other ideas, sitting down to meet my cock head on.

She didn’t bother with any teasing, she just opened her mouth good and wide and fed my dick between her lips as far as she could, her eyes always on mine. It felt absolutely fucking amazing! I had to seriously control myself to stop myself from holding her hair and fucking her mouth as hard as I could because she had me so turned on. I was completely wrapped up in her.

Which was why I didn’t notice Rick coming in behind me…

“She’s a superstar cocksucker, right?” he said in my ear and I nearly jumped through the fucking roof!

You cannot imagine how fucking hard my heart was beating at that point. Every single panicked thought rushed through my mind in an instant – he’s gonna kill me, he’s brought an axe home and he’s going to chop off my dick, I’ve just fucked up a lifelong friendship, I’m going to have a heart attack, fuck!

But Rick was swinging his dick into Millie’s laughing face.

“Dude, did you really think I didn’t know about all this?” he said, laughing. “I knew about it since the first time you guys fucked without me! It’s cool, it’s cool. Relax, bro. Millie’s an adult, she’s welcome to fuck whoever she wants. We just thought it would be fun to freak you out. Ah, come on, man, it was funny! You should see the look on your face!”

Son of a bitch! I was angry but smart enough to know I had absolutely nothing to say. Rick knew I thought I was fucking Millie behind his back and he wasn’t making a big deal out of it; I had got off lightly and we all knew it.

“Come on, then,” Millie said. “Come over here and let me play with your dick some more.”

I moved back over to stand beside Rick, and Millie took one cock in each hand and jerked us off, sucking on each in turn.

“That’s enough fucking with each other’s minds,” she said, pulling me out of her mouth. “Let’s get fucking with each other’s bodies.”

She got on her hands and knees on the bed and looked at me over her shoulder. “You wanted to fuck me like this when we came in here, didn’t you? Come on, fuck my pussy like this,” and she pulled her panties to one side and spread her legs wider. I climbed onto the bed behind her and stuffed my dick inside. She was wet and ready and I slipped in easily to the sound of her horny moans.

“Go ahead and fuck her, dude. I’m just gonna watch you two get off,” said Rick.

Once I was inside her and Millie was bucking her ass back against me, I forgot all about Rick being there and fell under Millie’s spell again, my mind blown by the sight of this incredibly sexy woman siding up and down on my dick like she was jerking me off with her pussy. Watching her orgasm on my cock was so intense. When I was ready to cum I pulled out, thinking I’d jerk off onto her asshole.

“Cum inside me,” Millie said, reaching for my dick and easing me back in. She had never let me do that before! It was seconds before I was shuddering my orgasm into her, blasting my cum into her pussy, gripping her hips tightly.

I knelt there, my dick softening, watching Millie’s fingers playing with my cum that was trickling out of her pussy, and heard Rick say, “So how about that axe throwing?” That’s what you call a great buddy.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Wood in the woods: seduced by a sweet student

Erotic fiction inspired by Linda Z in “Reverie

I had the dog out for a long walk through the woods behind our local college. It was a great day for it, warm but with a cool breeze. The berries were hanging on the vines almost ripe and there were wildflowers everywhere among the trees. It was the weekend and we passed a few students hanging out in the woods and enjoying the view.

Our path took a turn and we came upon a girl with her back to us staring up into the trees.

I said, “Excuse me,” and moved to walk past her but she got startled, evidently not having heard us. My beagle, Biz, investigated her sneakers, which did the trick of putting her at ease.

“Oh, what a cute puppy you have!” Biz got her face scruffed up and her tail went wagging a mile a minute. “Say, do you know the way out of here? I got lost on these paths.”

“Sure, it's not far, follow us out.” We walked together a few minutes to the path back to the college.

“That's it? I was so close; that's embarrassing.”

I laughed, “It's all right. The paths are a little tricky. Hey, we're going to walk some more. Do you want to come with?” So we walked a mile or two more and I showed her some of the wild flowering plants and nut trees, and we watched a chipmunk, unaware of us, harvesting hazelnuts. She was very pretty with wavy blonde hair, lots of freckles and great looking legs in tight yoga pants.

She flicked her hair back, saying, “Hey, I found something cool when I was wandering around. Let me show you!” We walked down a steep path at the top of a big ravine and then she took my hand and led us off the path around a bush and up to a hard-to-see landing halfway down the ravine. It was a cool, mossy pocket behind a couple of fir trunks. You could see the trail on the other side but it was secluded from the outside. She sat on the warm, mossy surface, running her fingers through the thick moss.

"Isn't this great?" She looked up at me with a big smile.

"Fantastic!" I sat down too while the dog nosed around. I was amazed I had never seen this spot. We’d had a lot of rain the past winter and green moss had covered everything; now that it was the dry summer the moss made a thick, soft, springy surface on anything remotely level, like this little nook. I flopped back and relaxed. I felt her hand reach out and clasp mine while we lay there, quietly enjoying the sound of the breeze through the leaves...

“I don't know about you, but when I walk outdoors I always get horny, you know?” I heard her say.

“Guess I feel that way too, sometimes,” I replied. Wait, did she say 'horny'? I cracked my lids and glanced over; sure enough she had her hand in those yoga pants and was diddling herself. Her eyes were closed now and she was breathing hard... and suddenly I wasn't so relaxed any more!

She opened one eye and saw me watching her. She grinned and shrugged guiltily, “Sorry, I just feel this way... watch!” She slipped her yoga pants and panties down to her ankles and turned a little so I could watch her fingers at work between her wet folds, not hidden at all by her neatly trimmed bush. Her clever fingertips were having an effect; her nipples now stood out beneath her tight summer top and her cheeks were flushed prettily.

She spread her knees wider and was humping her hand while her slim body curled and tensed. Her deep breathing stopped as she shivered, then let it all out with a long "Aaaaahhhhh...." and collapsed back to the mossy carpet.

"Whew! Now I can really relax!" she smiled. Great for her, but now I was on edge, turned on and it showed. My shorts were tented by my erection.

"Wow! I guess you were paying attention," she giggled, and crawled over on hands and knees to me.

A little embarrassed, I smiled and shrugged, "Guess I get that feeling too." She reached her small hand up the leg of my shorts inside my boxers and disentangled my joint. The sensation of her handling me, stroking it now in the cool air, stiffened me up in a heartbeat.

"Are you up for this? We don't even know each other’s names," she whispered. Her eyes were open so wide, up close.

I nodded. "Ok... my name is-"

"Shhh," she shushed me with her fingers on my lips. "Better this way, ok?" I nodded and slid her shirt up to nuzzle her adorable titties. Her nipples went rigid under my tongue and flared pink. We were hidden from anyone walking the paths so we could just relax and enjoy. With a hungry smile she licked me up and down, taking the glans between her lips and sucking at the clear fluid leaking out. I had a gorgeous, firm bottom right in front of my face and a slick, pink pussy peeking out, so I tasted and her warm, girlish flavor along with the pine scent of the forest was a feast for my senses.

I gave her cheeks a squeeze and ran my tongue up and down her slippery slit, concentrating on her clit popping out when she pushed her butt down on my face. With my nose between her cheeks and lips sucking on her wetness I gave her puffy lips some little bites and tugs until she responded with quiet oohs and ahhs. I flicked rapidly on her clitoris and felt her cool thighs squeezing my face when she shuddered and climaxed hard, giving my lips a little flood of her juices as a gift.

She must have felt my cock throbbing in her hand and my hips moving on their own, so she lapped with her warm tongue, then sucked me in and urged me on to a powerful orgasm, swallowing my sticky stuff down as it pumped into her mouth.

A long kiss from her sexy wet lips and then we lay back on the moss, holding hands. A while later she jumped up and pulled on her yoga pants.

"Hey I'm going to go, I know the way out, right?" She flicked back her hair. "Maybe I'll see you around, ok? Sorry about all this; hot older guys like you are like, my kryptonite!"

"Wait!" I said, "Is that bad or good?" But she was gone; the bushes swayed and then were still.

I gathered up the dog, put myself back together and strode back to the path, almost bumping into a couple of students. The guy gave me a weird look, and said, "Hey Grandpa! Next time hang a shirt on the bush, right? We almost walked in on you two!"

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

The heat is on

Erotic fiction inspired by Debora A in “Ethereal

High up on the fifth floor of an abandoned warehouse, my sweet submissive, who I shall call Aria, sits on a futon I have rolled out over the broken floorboards. She is naked apart from hold-up stockings and a pair of heavy-duty shoes – so that she doesn’t get splinters in her feet – and her silky smooth, pale skin glows in the light radiating from the numerous candles that surround her.

As I stand over Aria, she looks at me with trepidation. “Lie face down on the mattress!” I command.

I kneel down beside her, run a hand up her thigh and give her a quick, hard slap on the ass. Her body trembles as the red imprint of my hand appears on her left cheek, but she says nothing. I spank her on the other cheek, and her reaction is the same.

I roll her body over so that she can watch me strip naked, then I straddle her waist. I stare at her beautiful but emotionless face and smile. Leaning into her, I trail my tongue from her neck, up over her chin, and across her full, red lips. She sighs deeply.

“You know I don’t want to hear a sound from you!” I say, harshly.

She shakes her head to indicate she understands.

I grab her beautiful breasts and squeeze them firmly, pinching the nipples until they stiffen. I can see from the look in her eyes that she derives pleasure from the modicum of pain my action generates.

As I reach for one of the lit candles, Aria’s eyes widen in realization of what is going to happen next. I grin and say, “There’s no need to look so frightened.”

Her expression indicates that she doesn’t believe me, so I tip the candle slightly, so that a dribble of hot wax drops onto one of my naked legs – staring her full in the face as I do so. While I do not flinch, Aria’s expression remains fear-tinged. She starts to squirm nervously beneath me.

I climb off her and kneel between her long, spread-eagled legs.

“Are you ready?” I ask.

Being the ever-compliant submissive, Aria nods her head. I slowly tilt the candle, and as the hot wax hits the cold, tender flesh between her breasts and her navel, Aria’s body lifts off the mattress – and she’s incapable of preventing herself from moaning loudly.

“Not a sound!” I shout. “I told you, not a sound!”

Aria reactively reels from the volume of my voice, but quickly regains her posture, as the red wax trail hardens on her body.

I tilt the candle again, only this time I ensure that the hot wax spills onto Aria’s beautiful breasts, and runs down her sides, to pool on the mattress. I take great joy in watching her body shudder uncontrollably, and, eager to test her pain threshold, I ask her to push her body upwards off the bed.

When Aria adopts the pose, I allow the molten wax to pool around the candle’s wick, then tip the candle and hold it in a tilted position so that the flame continuously melts the wax and causes it to repeatedly splatter just above Aria’s shaved pussy. The momentarily runny red liquid runs down over her hairless mound and hardens between her open legs.

She groans in pleasurable pain, but for once I don’t reprimand her, as hearing her cries has aroused my cock to full stiffness.

I lean over Aria’s finally still body, and run my tongue along the areas of wax-free flesh, lapping at the salty beads of sweat that coat it. Me being a lover of savory over sweet, Aria tastes so delicious it makes me smile and influences my next plan of action.

I straddle Aria, shuffle up her body, and drag the head of my swollen cock across her lips. My thighs tremble as Aria’s mouth parts slightly, just enough for me to slip the tip of my cock inside it. The expression on her face suddenly transforms into one of delight, blowjobs being a much-practised forte of hers. I nudge forward slightly and her mouth opens wide enough to let my cock slip fully down her throat. With my ball sac resting on her chin, Aria tightens her lips around my shaft and starts to suck. Her lipstick smears as I slowly pump my cock in and out of her mouth, and she winks at me mischievously – because she knows that the roles have altered. No longer the recipient of the pain factor, she’s now the granter of pleasure, even though she’s supine beneath me.

The combination of dominating Aria and introducing her to the joys of hot wax combined with the sensations generated by her cock-sucking mouth causes my arousal level to go off the scale. As I feel my orgasm rising, I increase the speed of my thrusts, grab one of the candles and pour wax down my back. My entire body shudders as the hot liquid hits my skin, and I pull my cock out of Aria’s mouth just in time to coat her breasts with thick ropes of cum, howling, “Yes! Yes! Yes!”

I collapse on top of Aria and she whispers in my ear, “Thank you, master.”

“No,” I reply. “Thank you, mistress.”

Because, for me, a BDSM relationship is more fulfilling and fun if the boundaries between domination and submission are fucked with on a regular basis.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

 

READ MORE

Cum on my tattoos

Erotic fiction inspired by Stacy Cloud in “Heat

My husband and I are both tattooed, although you’d never guess he had any. He looks the corporate type – immaculately groomed, cufflinks rather than buttons, he wears his tie with a pin, Oxfords not brogues, and believes that a man in a suit without a waistcoat is nothing more than a slob masquerading as a gentleman.

Even under all that tailoring, you can tell that he’s fit, with broad shoulders and a wide chest. But apart from me, only a handful of people know he has a huge tattoo across those shoulders. It’s a secret the world will never discover.

My tattoos are a little more obvious. I like to dress up too, especially if I’m going to a smart function with my husband. I’ll put on an elegant dress and heels and step out looking like a million dollars. But the elaborate tattoo on my back is likely to attract more attention than whatever I’m wearing, and I like to wear dresses that are split to the thigh to show off the ink that adorns my legs, too. Naturally, it has the tendency to draw the eye upward. It can be quite an icebreaker at a corporate event or dull business function.

I love getting inked, but even when my tattoos are the center of attention, my husband never lets on that he has one. But that’s not even his biggest secret, because what he really loves, more than anything, is cumming on mine.

He says my tattoos weren’t what attracted him to me initially, but once he discovered how many I had it made him rock hard. The first time we fucked I had no idea he was so into them. He kissed them, but then he was kissing my body all over so I didn’t realize it was pushing his buttons. It took another few dates before he admitted he had a fetish.

We’d gone back to his place after a night out, and as soon as we were through the door he was unzipping my dress and sliding it off. I stood there in just my panties and heels as he kissed my shoulders, running his fingers over my skin, tracing the outline of my tattoo, following his fingers with his tongue. I was getting turned on and thinking about turning around and getting his pants off. Then I heard his zipper.

I felt him press his dick up against my ass, nudging my panties between my cheeks, and I was waiting for him to bend me over, thinking I would blow his mind by bending all the way over to grab my ankles, when he pulled away. When I turned around to see what he was doing, he was just jerking off, staring at my body, lost in a world of his own, his hand pumping away on his dick.

“What, are you just going to get off by yourself without even touching me?” I asked, only half joking.

“Ah, fuck,” was all he could muster, but he carried on stroking his cock, his eyes flicking over my body. I finally realized it wasn’t my tits or pussy he was staring at, it was my ink.

“Oh, baby! Do my tattoos make your cock hard?” I asked, delighted that this seemingly vanilla man had a kinky secret.

“Yeah,” he blurted out, still jacking himself, staring at the tattoo on my thigh. I stepped closer and took hold of his cock, rubbing it against my ink. He let out such a groan that I knew he wasn’t kidding, this was really getting him off.

“You want to rub your cock against my tats, baby?” I whispered in his ear. He nodded avidly.

Leading him by his cock, I took him into the bedroom and lay face down on the bed. I slid my panties off and told him that he could rub his cock all over my tattoos if he wanted to, but he had to fuck me and make me cum, and then he could spunk on my tattoos.

“Does that sound like something you’d like to do, babe? You want to cum on my tats?”

Damn! He was so excited by that idea that it started getting me really hot too. He began to roll his hard cock over my thigh, pushing it against my tattoo, breathing deeply.

I lifted my ass up a little. “Come on, fuck me first. Stick that big, hard dick inside me and grind it around and around. My pussy needs some attention first.”

Straddling my thighs, he sank his dick into my wet hole and fucked me like that, his hands running all over my tats. This was a hot way to get fucked, his dick was thick and long and in this position, he could really fill me up. He gripped my hips, pulling me back against him while thrusting into me, and I was cumming in no time at all – he was relentless, fucking me hard and fast right through my orgasm.

When the waves of my orgasm had subsided to little aftershocks, he pulled out and pressed his rock hard dick up against the tattoo just below my ass cheek. He didn’t even need to jerk off, it was enough for him to have his cockhead up against my tattoo to make him shoot his load and he came hard, cursing loudly.

After that, he confessed everything, all about how tattoos had always got him hard ever since he lived up the street from a biker chick he once saw blowing a guy in her backyard.

Lucky for him, I’m happy to let him cum on me, and I love it when I find him staring at my tattoos. I’ve even promised that one day I’ll get him to cum on me and then have the outline of his seed tattooed onto my skin wherever it lands. That always has him spraying his spunk all over me!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

My sexy roommate

Erotic fiction inspired by Chela and Serena A in “Touch Me

Back in college I had a roommate who opened my eyes to all kinds of things. Kimberley was the classic all-American cheerleader type, with long blonde hair and a perfect tan, but she was also a horny little devil. We had so much fun together and I have a lot to thank her for, in particular opening my mind to the full spectrum of sexual pleasure.

I remember the day she first began to broaden my horizons as if it were yesterday. We’d been rooming together for three months or so and had already indulged in the typical girlie kissing and cuddling, to the point where Kim had rubbed my pussy through my panties, pulling out of a kiss to laugh, “Oh, my god! You’re so turned on!”

Sharing a room meant we’d seen each other naked practically every day. I’d even pretended to be asleep one night when she’d brought back a guy to fuck. I masturbated covertly as I listened to them screw, sneaking a peek every now and then, although I had to stop before I came because I didn’t think I could stay silent.

On this day in particular she walked into our dorm room with a big box and dropped it on my bed.

“Oh, baby, we’re gonna have some fun tonight,” she said, hands on hips looking down at her treasure.

“What is it?”

“You’ll find out soon enough. Haven’t you got a lecture to get to? I’ll see you here after class. Come alone…”

I couldn’t get anything else out of her; she practically pushed me out of the room.

When I got back a couple of hours later the door was locked from the inside and I had to knock to get in. Kim opened the door and stood there wearing fishnet stockings and garters with a black chiffon tutu and a lot of black eyeliner, her hair slicked back in a ponytail. She looked like some kind of kinky ballerina.

“You’re late,” she said sternly, trying to keep a straight face. I just stood there, staring at her, until she grabbed me by the arm and pulled me in. “Oh, come on, stop standing there and come and have some fun with me!”

“What are you doing?” I asked as she dragged me inside. The blinds were drawn, the room was tidied, her mysterious box was now sitting open on her bed and there was a ‘costume’ laid out on mine. I was a little bit freaked out – what on earth was she planning?

She put her arms around my waist. “Well, you know how the other night you got all worked up when we were kissing? I thought we could have some more fun like that, and then I thought maybe you wouldn’t want to because you’re not a lesbian and you’d get all freaked out if we took it any further, and then I thought if we made a game out of it you wouldn’t have to worry about being gay or not because it wasn’t anything serious it was just a bit of fun and girls can have fun together and we’re girls and, well, I’m fun and so are you…”

She was talking nineteen to the dozen and then she stopped suddenly, looked me square in the eyes and kissed me, pressing her whole body up close to mine. I instinctively responded, opening my mouth to let Kim’s tongue snake between my lips. My hands slid around her waist and I pulled her closer.

Kim pulled away. “So you do want to have some fun with me? Cool! Put on your costume and I’ll tell you all about it.”

My outfit was a pair of black PVC trousers with no crotch and a half-cup black lace bra that did nothing more than hold my bare tits up. I had never worn anything like it, but I got dressed in my new clothes without question, listening to Kim. The game was that she was my sex teacher who was going to teach me all about how to make a woman cum and I was her pupil. I had to do whatever she told me to do or else, she said, taking a leather whip out of the box. I still can’t believe I didn’t run out of the room the moment I saw it. Maybe I was already so turned on that it just excited me more.

“Now, let’s start with something simple,” Kimberly said, smiling. “Come over here and show me how you kiss a woman.”

I kissed her on the lips. “No!” said Kimberly, “That’s not right. You don’t turn a woman on with a peck on the lips. Push your tongue into my mouth.” I did as I was told, spreading her lips open with my tongue searching for hers. “That’s much better,” she said. “I can see we have a contender for star pupil. Alright, you’ve mastered kissing, let’s move on. Every woman likes having her titties played with, show me how you play with titties.”

I really didn’t know what to do so I reached out with both hands and squeezed her breasts through her top. “No, silly! That’s not how you do it!” Giggling, she lost her stern manner for a moment before regaining her composure. “Looks like I have some teaching to do. This is how you turn a woman on properly.” She pulled me close and with one hand on my back, she began to stroke my breast, her fingernails grazing my nipple, making it hard. “You see how that feels good?”

I bit my lip and nodded. With one hand still playing with my breast, Kim snaked the other down my naked belly to my pussy, fingers searching for my hole.

“Oh, yeah, you see,” Kimberly beamed when she felt my juices on her fingers. “We’re having fun, aren’t we?”

Bending, she sucked on my nipple, her fingers still tentatively tracing my slit, and I let out a little moan. Standing up straight, she put her hands on her hips and said, “Now show me what you’ve learned.”

I stood looking at her, wishing she would touch me again, until she said, “Not doing what you’re told leads to punishment,” flicking at me with her leather whip. I reached out for her breasts again.

“No!” another little flick of her whip. “You can’t turn me on through my clothes. You have to undress me.”

I reached up and slipped the straps of her tutu off her shoulders. She was naked underneath, her nipples already hard. Her tanned breasts were warm to the touch and I cupped one in each hand. It was so arousing.

“Pinch my nipples like I showed you,” she said and I did as I was told. “Yeah, that’s right. Ooh, you’re making them harder. They’re ready to suck…” I bent my head and took one of her nipples into my mouth, sucking it gently between my lips while still holding the other between finger and thumb.

“Have you turned your teacher on?” she asked, stroking my hair.

“Um, I don’t know.”

“Well how are you going to find out?” she asked and I knew what she meant. I ran my hand down her incredible body, stopping short of her crotch – I had never touched another woman’s pussy before and I was a little nervous. “Don’t be scared. It won’t bite you,” she said, taking hold of my wrist and guiding my hand down to her pussy. I could feel her plump lips through her tutu, her clitoris twitching. “Am I turned on?”

“Yes,” I whispered.

Kim stepped back and rolled her tutu down her hips until it was on the floor beneath her and she was naked except for her stockings and heels.

“Now, for this next lesson I think it best if you show me what you think eating pussy is. Kneel down.” I knelt before her, looking up into her eyes with my hands in my lap. “Well come on, star pupil, show teacher how you eat pussy.”

I reached out to run my hands over her thighs, put out my tongue and dipped my head forward, searching for her pussy without breaking our gaze. Pussies are so difficult to work out with just your tongue though. After a bit of misguided licking and poking, Kimberly laughed, then said in her stern school ma’am voice, “You really don’t know anything about pussies, do you? Is this your first? I’ll help you.”

She grabbed my head and pushed me closer to her mound, grinding her wet slit against my face. “You’ve got to get your tongue right in there. Spread it wide and flat. Yes, that’s it. Open my pussy with your tongue and get me wet all over.” With two hands, Kimberly took hold of my head. “Now suck on teacher’s clit. Suck it all into your mouth. Gently…”

I did as I was told, sucking her clitoris into my mouth, flicking my tongue over the tip, really getting into it. Savoring her taste, curling my tongue down into her hole, trying hard to make her cum. I so wanted to get her off, to be her ‘star pupil.’

Incredibly, Kimberly started to tremble, then bucked and thrust against my mouth, whimpering as she came. It felt amazing. “You’re definitely my star pupil today. And star pupils always get a reward,” she pured.

I stayed kneeling at her feet as she prowled around me like she was inspecting me. “Your ass looks great in those pants. Stick it out for me.”

I leaned forward, hands on the floor and ass up. Kim draped her leather whip over my asshole and pussy, stroking it up and down. She squatted down behind me and I felt her hands on my ass.

“Teacher’s going to show you another way to turn a woman on.”

Her fingers traced my pussy lips. I was wet and aching for her, my lips spread, my hole open. Kim slid two fingers inside me and I flinched with surprise and pleasure.

“This is fun, isn’t it,” she whispered in my ear.

“Yes!” I cried, louder than I had intended to.

“You’ve had a cock in here before, haven’t you?”

“Yes!” again too loud.

“Does this feel like a cock?” Kimberly asked, and pushed the handle of her whip inside me. “Women can fuck just like men, all we need is something long… hard… and thick…”

She drove her whip inside me, flicking the tails onto my asshole lightly, spanking my ass with her free hand – and I fucking loved it! I began to buck back against her whip, trying to get it deeper and deeper inside me as Kim fucked me harder and harder. It didn’t take long for me to cum. I must have exploded after a minute or so; and it took another minute to come to my senses again and realize that I was on the floor of my dorm room wearing crotchless PVC pants with a whip handle up my pussy and the taste of my roommate’s juices on my lips.

Yes, that day opened my eyes to the world of great sex and I have not looked back since. So thanks, Kim. Thanks for making my horizon so much broader and more exciting. I will never forget you – or my first taste of pussy.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Pedicure Peepshow

Erotic fiction inspired by Kalisy in “Pampered Toes

I arrive home early and walk through the door, the scent of my woman unfurling in the air. I put down my briefcase and loosen my tie. I walk down the hall and sneak my head around the doorway to our bedroom. I see that she is lost in her own little world, painting her toenails. She has soft music playing in the room and doesn't hear me. Her pristine skin looks freshly washed and glowing. She drips oil on her feet and gently massages herself. The look on her face is so precious. I can almost feel her arousal radiating as her fingers slide between her toes. She lies back and spreads lotion on her legs. Her cotton robe is slipping from her shoulders. She looks so delicious from this angle. Her lace panties crumple under her bottom, letting her beautiful little pussy peak through the sides. I can see her perky pink nipples poking through her matching bra. I debate whether I should go in and interrupt, but I want to see what she does.

Suddenly, she slides off her lace bra and shuts her eyes as she squeezes her breasts. My mouth drops open. My cock hardens. She arches her back as she reaches inside her panties to play with her pussy. My erection pokes the inner seam of my zipper. Still I wait, knowing the perfect moment will come. She finally slips her panties down and off, her legs spread wide across the bed. She slides her fingers in and out of her cunt, so aroused that her entire body glistens with a soft glow of lust. Her pussy lips grip her fingers, her other hand clenching on the pillows above her head. She looks so perfect! I can’t wait to touch her.

I take off my clothes in the hallway and walk into the bedroom. She flashes me the most dazzling smile as I come closer, my cock sticking straight up. She crawls to me and grabs it. I let her give me a few firm strokes, then take her hands in mine and lay her down on her back. I kiss her avidly and run my tongue down her neck, drowning in her floral scent. I kiss further down her body and grasp her hips as I lick and kiss her delectable pussy. Her body tenses as I lap my tongue up and down her slit. I don't stop until she is thrusting against my mouth, coming all over my face.

She grabs the oil and pours it over her feet. She slides her toes over my cock and presses her feet around my shaft. Her soft soles drenched in oil feel amazing! I slide my dick in and out between the arches of her feet until it’s hard as steel. I am close to coming, but I stop myself. I stay patient. I want her pussy pulsing around my shaft as I burst inside her.

She pulls me close and kisses me passionately, one hand gripping my cock and the other spreading her pussy lips apart, aiming my engorged head inside. I ease into her pussy, feeling her walls instantly tighten around my girth. Her wetness oozes around her thighs, covering my lap in her juices. I can hear my cock squelching inside her. She has her beautiful feet on my chest, her knees to her shoulders, her pussy wide open for me as I fuck her slowly and deeply.

I let a string of spit drop on her clit and cross my thumb back and forth on it as I keep my steady pace inside her. I take her toes in my mouth and nibble them, my tongue whirling as if I were eating her out. Her eyes roll up, she is moaning and shaking with pleasure. I fuck her harder and faster, my granite-hard cock hammering her G-spot as my thumb jitters across her clit.

Suddenly, her walls clamp around my cock. I can feel her pussy convulsing around my shaft as she reaches the momentous peak of her climax, her blissful screams of satisfaction filling the room. I lift her hips off the bed and slide her back and forth, feeling my own cum rising rapidly. She thrusts her hips on me, making my cock reach every inch of her cunt. I fuck her so deeply, I can feel the head of my cock graze her pelvic bone from the inside. Her thighs are trembling around my waist as I cum powerfully inside her, filling her to the brim with my load.

It takes a moment for her to catch her breath and open her eyes. Her face is flushed as if she drank an entire bottle of wine. I take her feet in my hands and kiss them softly. I notice my bite marks on some of the polish and feel bad that I ruined her pedicure. So, I grab the little bottle from the table and carefully paint her nails over. I blow on them to dry the polish, looking up at her expression of contentment. Then, I see her hand reaching to her pussy again…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Ghosts, Episode Eight: Suspense

An erotic fantasy inspired by Charles Lakante’s “Radio Ghost” starring Paula Shy, “Introspection” starring Delphine and “The Beast Within” starring Tracy Lindsay.

This is a continuation from episode seven, which was posted on this blog on February 20th 2017. The story so far: Paula feels a presence in the house with her, hungry to seduce her. Its touch becomes tangible as it guides her to masturbate, tormenting her with the loss of control. Paula is approached by a beautiful blonde, Delphine; Paula uses Delphine roughly, but the mysterious presence is angered by the way Paula has taken control. The presence penetrates Paula’s ass, and then allows her to finger Delphine’s pussy, giving her an incredible squirting orgasm. Paula is suspended by a web of ropes, clamps spreading her pussy open. She watches Delphine finger Tracy to a powerful climax, which drives her crazy with lust…

The story continues…

As Tracy was getting finger fucked by Delphine, Paula suddenly felt fingers between her spread thighs. Two fingers pushed against her pussy lips, rubbing them, teasing her erect clit. She was so horny that her pussy was already perfectly lubricated. As the fingers pressed between her labia, more juices oozed and dripped from her hole.

Paula’s sexual excitement was finally being fulfilled as the mysterious fingers fucked her in a slow, determined rhythm, hitting her G-spot. Paula moaned loudly, quivering and shivering as the fingers edged deeper inside her pussy.

The fingers started massaging Paula’s G-spot, fingertips circling every inch of the sensitive spot, accompanied by a slow and rhythmic fucking movement. The fingers were barely moving inside Paula’s pussy; it was a slow, constant push. The sensation was incredible, the pleasure growing uncontrollably. Paula could feel herself building to an extremely hard orgasm.

At the same time, Delphine could feel Tracy’s pussy tightening up, finally on the verge of exploding. Tracy was getting finger fucked hard and fast, her G-spot was convulsing and rivers of juices were making their way from her hole, ready to gush out like a furious river.

Paula’s pussy was fucked slowly and steadily. Loud squelching noises were coming from between her legs, warm creamy juices pouring out all over her labia and inner thighs. That huge apocalyptic orgasm was coming closer and closer, small steps increasing in pace toward her sexual relief.

Tracy was moaning and convulsing, barely able to balance as her thighs were tensing and trembling. The finger fucking was relentless. Tracy was biting her lower lip, breathing erratically. Her nipples were hard, her toes curled and her hands grabbed her luscious thighs.

Paula was still getting finger fucked with the same steady but vigorous pace, her G-spot sending more intense shocks of pleasure all over her body as she watched Tracy’s orgasmic explosion unfold right in front of her.

In a perfect, everlasting moment, Tracy realized all her infinite desires, cumming extremely hard and loud, Delphine refusing to stop her vigorous fingering. Tracy squirted a thick jet of juices all over her gorgeous partner’s fingers and the floor. She was squirming and trembling so much she couldn’t balance, falling into Delphine’s arms in a sweet and passionate embrace.

That intense orgasmic explosion drove Paula totally out of control. Her orgasm was imminent; it was already making her shake uncontrollably, pussy juices flung in a raging storm that was about to unleash its liquid fury.

Paula was right on the edge, one more simple stroke on her G-spot and she would begin her fall… but instead of stroking her G-spot that last urgent time, the fingers stopped fucking her and then pulled out violently, making drops of juice fly everywhere, without giving her relief.

As Delphine and Tracy kissed sweetly, their lustful passion building again, Paula was left right on the edge of her craved-for orgasm. She couldn't do anything. She was tied, suspended and extremely frustrated.

“Please, make me cum. Make me cum. I need to cum so badly now!”

Paula was crying in her mind from the unbreakable lust and sexual desire. Again, her frustration was building up into more sexual excitement, both from knowing she was powerless in this situation and because of Delphine and Tracy’s erotic display of passion in front of her eyes.

She was begging and begging. The presence was listening to every thought, catching every shiver and sensation from her body. She was aware that it knew how urgently and hard she needed to cum. It knew it, but it didn’t want to give her what she wanted – for now.

Was this a punishment? A lesson? Or a reward?

All that Paula could think of was cumming, but it didn’t want her to. It wanted to keep her hot and juicy for later.

The best was yet to come…

The End?

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Ghosts, Episode Seven: Exquisite Torment

An erotic fantasy inspired by Charles Lakante’s “Radio Ghost” starring Paula Shy, “Introspection” starring Delphine and “The Beast Within” starring Tracy Lindsay.

This is a continuation from episode six, which was posted on this blog on February 7th 2017. The story so far: Paula feels a presence in the house with her, hungry to seduce her. Its touch becomes tangible as it guides her to masturbate, tormenting her with the loss of control. Paula is approached by a beautiful blonde, Delphine; Paula uses Delphine roughly, but the mysterious presence is angered by the way Paula has taken control. The presence penetrates Paula’s ass, and then allows her to finger Delphine’s pussy, giving her an incredible squirting orgasm.

The story continues…

Paula was disoriented and confused. Opening her eyes, her vision blurred as if she’d been sleeping for days. She was in an empty room, lit by a cold white light coming from above, with brick walls and a parquet floor. But there was something strange… she was completely naked and suspended in mid-air!

Paula was tied and firmly held by a net of ropes perfectly knotted on a steel chain, with a ring at the end hanging from the ceiling. Her arms were tied behind her back, her left leg was held long and tied by the knee, and on the ankle there was a tiny rope holding a single toe. Her right leg was folded in on itself, with the rope firmly wrapped around her thigh and shin. She couldn’t move her legs except to spread them wider, but when she attempted to, a new, strange and sudden sensation came from between her legs.

Paula tried one more time, opening her legs as the ropes held her firmly, undulating – spreading her more and more. There it was again, a strange tugging sensation coming from her pussy. There were two more ropes tied to small clamps attached to her pussy lips. Each time she opened her thighs, her pussy spread open, pulled wide by the clamps.

“What kind of perversion is this?” Paula was shocked and apprehensive; who could’ve done this to her? She did her best to focus on the bizarre place and understand what was happening. Then the mysterious presence arrived. The air in the room seemed to change, the lights became warmer, the temperature rose and a soft gust of air blew over Paula’s naked body.

It was staring at Paula in that vulnerable position, looking at her in every minuscule detail, lingering on her nipples and more intimate parts. Paula could feel thousands of eyes focusing intensely between her legs, admiring her ass cheeks and the small folds of her pussy while she was doing her best to hold herself tightly closed.

A stronger blast of cold air hit Paula’s pussy, making her spasm and shiver, instinctively opening her thighs, revealing her spread pussy. It happened twice more, on the third time holding Paula’s thighs wide apart. She could feel her labia spread open. Her hole was completely accessible; she felt a hot gust of air on her pink folds.

Paula was conflicted; she was scared, but being tied, naked and with her most intimate parts so vulnerable and accessible to a mysterious force was also making her intensely horny. Drops of pussy juice were welling up, her clit stiffening. Paula knew the presence was fuelled by an infinite hunger that not even the wildest girl could fully satisfy. It wanted something from Paula, but now she realized it was something she wanted as well.

Incredibly dirty and kinky thoughts started filling Paula’s mind. Where were they coming from? The fear was draining away as sexual excitement filled her up, her puffy pussy drooling long filaments of clear juices. She was begging for it to do something to her, something hard and intense.

“Are these thoughts my own?” Paula was slow to recognize herself while falling into that ocean of dirty fantasies and desires, yet it was listening to her most intimate and private thoughts. She had no secrets she could hide from it.

A sudden sound echoed around the room, a wet sound, like two people kissing passionately. Paula began to turn slowly, the ropes rotating along her perfect body and the chain they were knotted to, pushed by an invisible force. Paula saw two perfect blonde girls. They were both naked, kissing with passion and heat, sloppy and wet, their hands roaming all over each other.

“The one on the left is Delphine, the one on the right is Tracy,” Paula said to herself. Had she already met them? Somehow, she recognized them.

The presence’s hunger was growing, its excitement spiralling out of control. As the dirty thoughts started unfolding in Paula’s subconscious, Tracy and Delphine’s kissing and touching became more sexual; their mouths were literally breathing from each other, their tongues swirling furiously. Their hands were grabbing each other’s breasts more aggressively, making their nipples hard – so hard that each time they rubbed together, sparks were almost visible! Delphine grabbed Tracy’s ass cheeks, spreading them wide, then slapping them, the sound echoing.

“She is a wild one. She’s my favorite. I love it when she takes control, when she takes what she wants!” Paula felt the presence’s thoughts. It was lingering over Paula’s body, tasting the scent of her sexual excitement, growing exponentially as Delphine spanked and slapped Tracy’s ass. Each slap made Paula’s pussy drool juices.

Delphine brought her fingers to Tracy’s mouth, making her suck them like a cock. Each suck, each stroke, each thrust into Tracy’s mouth, brought more drool from between her lips, glazing and lubricating Delphine’s fingers. Paula was teased beyond all measure by Delphine’s dominant sexual display, aching to see her slip her saliva coated fingers inside Tracy’s pussy – she wanted to be fucked by those fingers, but only once they were covered in Tracy’s juices.

The presence was feeling Paula’s most intimate desires…

Delphine moved her hand between Tracy’s thighs, passing her fingers between her labia slowly, back and forth. She slid them deep inside Tracy’s pussy, reaching her pulsing G-spot, making Tracy moan and tremble as the relentless penetration sent intense shivers of pleasure over her body.

Delphine began finger-fucking Tracy, slow but firm, massaging her G-spot with the tips of her fingers and increasing the rhythm after each stroke. Over and over and over. Tracy’s moans grew louder, her strong thighs trembling uncontrollably. Delphine’s fingers moved faster and deeper. Wet, squishy noises were coming from Tracy’s pussy, juices flowing down her legs. She was squirming, building up to a huge orgasm.

Paula was on the verge of madness. The hot show was stimulating her, too intense to resist. If only she were able to close her thighs, she could squeeze her pussy and get some physical stimulation. But the ropes held her tight.

“Please, play with me. Fuck me, I need to cum!”

The urge to masturbate couldn’t be held back, she was struggling and fighting wildly to take back control of her body. She needed to touch herself almost more than breathing! As if she wanted to tease Paula even harder, Delphine moved her beautiful mouth toward Tracy’s and pushed her tongue deep inside, making Tracy suck on her tongue while getting finger fucked with such intensity.

The presence wanted more from Paula, but it wanted to keep her on the edge…

To be continued…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Ghosts, Episode Six: On the Edge

An erotic fantasy inspired by Charles Lakante’s “Radio Ghost” starring Paula Shy, and “Introspection” starring Delphine.

This is a continuation from episode five, which was posted on this blog on December 12th 2016. The story so far: Paula feels a presence in the house with her, hungry to seduce her. Its touch becomes tangible as it guides her to masturbate, tormenting her with the loss of control. Paula is approached by a beautiful blonde, Delphine; Paula uses Delphine roughly, but the mysterious presence is angered by the way Paula has taken control. The presence penetrates Paula’s ass, and then allows her to finger Delphine’s pussy…

The story continues…

After a long moment, Paula’s fingers started to fuck Delphine involuntarily, targeting her G-spot again, incredibly hard and even faster than before. Delphine was moaning as her body was gripped by pleasure, making her twitch and squirm like a feather in a windstorm. Drops of pussy juice were seeping from her pussy, joining the creamy rivers drenching her inner thighs.

Paula’s hand was unstoppable, as merciless on Delphine’s pussy as her tongue was on her navel. The combination of G-spot massage, finger fucking and tonguing was driving Delphine crazy; but at the same time, Paula was on the verge of losing control herself.

She could feel Delphine’s uncontainable sexual excitement emanating from her body, as clearly as the sweat and pussy juice coating her, accompanied by a loud squelching with each stroke of her fingers. Her knees were in a puddle of Delphine’s pussy juice. Paula’s fingertips were driving Delphine insane, massaging her G-spot, increasing the pleasure to such extreme levels that Delphine felt on the verge of an apocalyptic explosion.

The mysterious presence was enjoying every single stroke, every moan, every drop of salty sweat and sugary pussy juice. And every stroke it made inside Paula’s perfect ass, too. After holding them both right on the verge of orgasm for what seemed an age, it pushed Delphine over the edge, leaving Paula teetering.

Delphine’s pussy tightened around Paula’s fingers, her G-spot pulsed like crazy as her body spasmed and squirmed. Her thigh muscles tensed, as she was held firmly spread by the ropes. Her toes curled uncontrollably in the puddle of her own juices as the finger fucking grew harder and harder, relentlessly. A huge tsunami of pleasure approached.

The presence wanted her to cum and so it allowed her to.

Delphine couldn’t hold back, suddenly exploding into an earth shattering, screaming, body shaking, orgasmic storm. Paula pulled her fingers from Delphine’s pussy, and a furious stream of pussy juices squirted all over her.

Delphine’s pussy hole was wide open, throbbing and spasming with pleasure, as she squirted like a fountain all over Paula’s naked tummy. The presence loved it, guiding Paula’s fingers back inside Delphine’s pussy to rub on her G-spot even harder and faster. Her fingers partially blocked the stream of pussy juices, driving it like a throttled hose, spraying them all over her face.

Delphine’s orgasm went on and on, aided in its fury by Paula’s merciless G-spot finger fucking. Each time she pulled her fingers out it made Delphine squirt even harder. Delphine was trembling uncontrollably, her whole body filled with intense primal pleasure. It slowly faded away, the last waves like a dying star’s shining dust, scattering infinite beauty all around her.

A million eyes were now watching Delphine’s spent and sweaty body, admiring and observing her from every angle, staring at the hot pussy juice dripping down in a pungent aphrodisiac rain of pleasure. Her pussy hole was slowly closing while still spasming and throbbing subtly, juices dripping onto Paula’s knees. Delphine’s clit was so sensitive that even a small gust of air could make her shiver. The ropes were still holding her, gently lowering her to her knees. She sank into the sweet, warm puddle at her feet where Paula was waiting.

Paula moaned, breathing fast. Her ass was getting fucked over and over, not very hard but with a constant pace – frequent and well sustained strokes, holding her right on the edge of orgasm. She was on the verge of screaming, begging to cum, but she knew the presence wouldn’t listen to her. The ass fucking was relentless, and she could feel her pussy hole throbbing and convulsing to the same rhythm as the anal fucking.

“Please let me cum, please let me cum!” She was screaming inside her mind, begging it to give her permission to unleash all that pleasure like Delphine had. She was ready and willing to do anything it wanted.

As Delphine’s knees touched the puddle on the floor, the mysterious finger in Paula’s ass stopped fucking her and slowly pulled out, leaving her on the edge of an orgasmic fury she wasn’t able to unleash. She was so frustrated she couldn’t even think.

The ropes around Delphine’s body began to liquefy into an oily fluid that covered her skin, making it glow beautifully under the lamplight. Delphine, still shivering with pleasure, was now free to move, carefully observing Paula, still tied and hovering on the edge of an unfulfilled orgasm.

“Please fuck me. Make me cum, please. I’ll do whatever you want. Please just fuck me!” Paula was begging Delphine with her eyes; but Delphine was enjoying Paula’s frustration. She sat with her ass right in the puddle of juice, spreading her legs, using the oil on her skin to lubricate her fingers. She began to play, rubbing in between her labia and finger fucking herself.

Paula’s frustration was fuelling her sexual excitement in an endless cycle. The presence knew she had learned her lesson, but it wanted to hold her on the edge and keep her hot…

To be continued…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Cuckold: my husband watches me take two cocks

Erotic fiction inspired by Fresh in “Twisted Love

They say that it’s those in positions of power who enjoy being subjugated the most, and that’s certainly true of my husband. He’s in the military, serving overseas, with the power of life and death in his hands every day.

We’re a long way apart; there are thousands of miles between us, but we still enjoy a healthy sex life. I get fucked, and he gets to know about it – which is pretty much how it is when he’s at home.

You see, my macho, gun-toting, ooh-rah husband is also my little bitch. I don’t let him fuck me unless it’s his birthday. The best he can ever hope for is to be allowed to watch me get balled by a big dicked stranger from inside the bedroom closet, where he jerks off onto an old pair of my panties and isn’t allowed out until my lover has cum.

If you watched him leave the house in the mornings when he’s home, you would never know that the burly uniformed bear had spent the night inside a closet with his dick wrapped in panties while some drunken barfly with hair down to his shoulders fucked his wife in the ass and shot his load over her face.

But that’s how it is. He married me because I’m slutty and he’s still with me because I treat him mean. We’re happy, don’t forget that. A lot of people seem to think that a cuckold relationship is built around the husband being too weak to stand up to his wife and the wife being too much of a straight up bitch to be with at all. But that, my friends, is way off the mark.

I don’t treat Paul like dirt in any other part of our relationship. We are a typical couple in many respects, it’s only in the bedroom that Paul becomes my little loser, and we both get off on it, so don’t go thinking this is some kind of one-way street; traffic flows both ways here…

My last video was one of my finest since I picked up two sailors in a downtown bar and took them home to the marital bed. Ricardo and Kyle were both wiry young men; Ricardo was Hispanic and Kyle was white trash from Michigan, a city my husband has always hated.

Usually when I film myself getting fucked, the camera is static because it’s on a tripod. But having two guys at once meant we could have some adventurous fun, and when they learned that my husband was in the military they were really up for it. Ricardo took the camera and started filming me on my knees blowing his buddy. He filmed us from the corner of the room until I started jerking Kyle off and sucking his balls, then Ricardo turned the camera on himself.

“Hey, homeboy! Check it out. Me and my buddy Kyle are gonna fuck your wife like she ain’t never been fucked before,” he said.

Pointing the camera at his arm, he focused on a tattoo of a ship and said, “You see that? That’s my ship… That’s right, you got yourself two sailors in your bedroom balling your wife! Watch me now while I go over there and ream her asshole.”

He came up behind me and started slapping his hard cock on my ass. “Yeah, fuck my asshole, Ricardo,” I called out. “Watch closely, Paul. You’ll never get to fuck my ass, ever.”

Kyle took hold of my head and pushed his dick into my mouth, keeping hold of me while he slowly eased himself in and out so I had my mouth full of cock when Ricardo pushed his dick up my ass.

“Oh man, your old lady got one tight ass, bro,” Ricardo bragged. “I’m gonna have to spit on her to get this big dick of mine in there.” He started spitting on my ass, rubbing it into my hole with his finger and reaching down to dip into my pussy, wiping his fingers on my butt cheeks.

“You ready for this, Paul?” Ricardo asked, pointing the camera at his face again. I felt his dick push into my asshole, his helmet forcing its way up my ass, and I moaned loudly, still with Kyle’s cock between my lips. But I had to pull away from it because I needed more air.

“Oh, yeah! Fuck, that’s right! Fill my ass with that big dick!” I cried out with Kyle’s dick pressed up against my face. Once Ricardo was all the way in, I started rocking back and forth on his meat, bobbing my head over Kyle’s cock with the same rhythm.

“Hey, Paul!” said Kyle. “Your old lady’s a slut! Shame you can’t enjoy her like this,” and he took his dick out of my mouth and started slapping it on my face, while I laughed and licked it hungrily.

“Oh, fuck, man,” groaned Ricardo. “She’s so tight, I might cum in her ass right now,” and he pulled out, cursing under his breath. “I know, what if we stretch her holes with these,” and he panned the camera over the bed where I had a selection of dildos.

Choosing a glass one, Ricardo rubbed its length over my ass crack before sliding it up my wet pussy and then turned the camera back to the bed and reached for a big black rubber one. “This one’s going in her ass.”

But try as he might, whenever he started getting the tip of the black one up my ass, the glass one slid out of my pussy. So the guys told me to get on the bed on my back and Kyle took the camera. He kneeled over my face and filmed himself rubbing his cockhead against my tongue. Ricardo took the camera and Kyle moved back a little so the camera could see my face.

“You got a message for your hubby, slut wife?” asked Ricardo.

“You better not be jerking off to this, you little worm,” I said, holding Kyle’s dick and stroking it for him. “You’re not allowed to touch that tiny cock of yours until these two sailors have cum, you understand?”

Then Ricardo took the black dildo while Kyle grabbed my feet and held them up in the air. The dildo filled my ass completely, it was so wide and unforgiving, and I couldn’t help crying out when Ricardo added the glass one, fucking it hard and fast into my pussy.

He put the camera down so that it was between my knees and you could see both dildos in me. They kneeled each side of me and started slapping my face with their dicks and we were all laughing together until I grabbed hold of them both and started pumping at their pricks, taking them into my mouth one at a time as they took hold of a foot each.

I guess me being so slutty and knowing how to suck a cock properly was too much for them because Ricardo suddenly grabbed my chin and turned me to face him, stuffing his dick in my mouth and thrusting forward as he shot his load down my throat.

“Ah, yeah! Fuck!” he yelled, Kyle backing away from us just in time as he pulled out of my mouth and hot semen fired over my face and hair.

“You see this, Paul?” I said, looking down at the camera with my face covered in cum and Ricardo’s cock in my hand, drops of semen oozing from it. “This is the nearest you’ll ever get to cumming in my face. I only let real men fuck me and real men cum on me. What about you, Kyle? You wanna cum in my mouth?”

“Yeah, but not this time,” he replied, grabbing the camera. “I’m gonna fuck your pussy then pull that fat dildo out of your ass and cum right inside your gaping hole.”

Handing the camera to Ricardo again, Kyle pulled the glass dildo out of my pussy and made me get up on my hands and knees. Then he pushed his dick up my pussy and grabbed the camera back again. He focused right on his cock, thrusting it all the way in and back out again, and each time he shoved it up me, his waist would push on the black dildo like I was getting fucked in both holes at the same time, and damn did that get me off.

I was shouting all kinds of stuff, about how hard he was fucking me, how hard I was cumming, how much of a little wimp my husband was, everything! I came so hard my whole body was shaking. And my orgasm was way too much for Kyle as he suddenly pulled everything out of me, dick and dildo, groaning loudly. The video is amazing; my asshole is stretched wide and Kyle shoots his load right into my anus from about ten inches away, finishing off by stuffing his dick up my asshole for the last few pumps.

I collapsed onto the bed, drenched in sweat, my makeup a mess, and Ricardo took the camera and brought it right up close to my face before turning it on himself.

“You see that, Paul? That’s how you fuck a woman. That was lesson one, but me and my boy Kyle are sailors, bro. We can go all night! There’s plenty more of this coming your way.”

I’m still waiting for a reply from Paul since I sent the film. I’ve told him I want a video back from him. He has to film himself the first time he watches the movie so I can be sure he doesn’t touch himself until he’s seen it all.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Slow drip: the taste of honey

Erotic fiction inspired by Tracy Lindsay in “Honey

When I first came here, I thought it was hell on earth. It's a lot of land to till, back-breaking work from sunrise to sunset. I knew nothing about country living. I’d inherited this plot and wanted to save it, but after just a few days, I was ready to go back to the city. I didn't know anyone and there was nothing for miles around but two gas stations and a small bar in the middle of a winding road.

I decided to stop there for a drink to ease my nerves before I started packing. As soon as I walked in, I noticed that I was the only frowning face in the room. Everyone inside was having a great time playing pool and watching football. The high energy slowly transformed my mood.

I ordered double shots of whiskey from this beautiful bartender with an adorable southern drawl. She had to lean in to take my order since our voices were drowned out by the loud music. I didn't mind. It gave me a clear view of her enticing figure. She was the sexiest woman I'd ever laid eyes on; blonde hair, athletic body, long legs, and a stunning bottom. She didn't look much like a country girl. Her all-white outfit accentuated her curves, like she was poured from the neck down in milk. After my first look at her I completely forgot what I was upset about.

Her gaze was magnetic. It was impossible to look at her without feeling breathless and lovesick. I needed some air. I stepped outside for a smoke, letting the night breeze cool me down. My mind raced with lustful thoughts. I blushed when she joined me, wondering if she could read my mind.

“Hey, do you have a light?” she asked with a smile. I lit her cigarette for her and smiled back. Her mere presence made my heart race.

“You're not from around here are you?” she asked, her southern accent thrilling me.

“No,” I replied. “I don't think I could ever get used to this place.”

“I felt that way when I first moved here,” she said. “You have to give this town a chance. Trust me, it grows on you.”

“What is there to do here?” I asked.

“Besides drink?” she laughed. “Nothing, but this place is famous for its honey.”

“Really?” I asked. “I've never tried the local honey... I haven't had honey in a while actually.”

Suddenly, she leaned in very close to my ear. “Well, you're gonna have to taste it sometime,” she whispered flirtatiously.

This girl had a powerful sexual aura that radiated from her. It was hard to resist. She gave me her address and invited me over the following night. I was very much looking forward to her company.

The next evening, I showed up at her cabin, just a few miles from the bar. I went to the door and saw a note. It read, “Door's open. Come on in.”

I opened the door and saw her on the floor by the fire. Her naked body was laid bare on a soft fur blanket, glasses of honey all around her. I gazed at her in awe. Her sparkling brown eyes fixed on mine. She picked one of the glasses up and tilted it to her chest. I watched the slow drip of amber slowly trickling down her body. I was so spellbound, I could hardly breathe.

“Take your clothes off and come here,” she commanded.

I undressed and knelt beside her. She put the glass down and straightened her posture, letting me admire her form. I leaned in and slowly licked the honey off her chest, trailed my tongue down across her nipples, and sucked them softly. The taste of her flesh mixed with the wet sticky syrup was heavenly. She poured some more honey down her stomach, where it dribbled down the dips of her abs, and dripped slowly to her pussy.

I lay down, inched my head under her, and opened my mouth. Drops of honey trickled to my tongue and down my throat. She dipped down on my face, letting me taste her. The honey was even sweeter, mixed with her wetness. I lapped and sucked, taking every drop of the ambrosia. She wound her hips around my face, using my mouth as her personal toy. I could feel her clit swelling, her lips dripping, her harmonious moans rising in volume. Suddenly, her body tensed. I whirled my tongue around her flesh rapidly until she came all over my lips. I kissed her pussy softly, as the last beats of her orgasm subsided.

By now, her entire body was wet and sticky. She walked me to her shower room and handed me a loofah and some body wash. I took my time lathering her body from head to toe. I made sure every part of her was clean. Then, she pinned me to the shower wall. Her breasts pressed against mine. Her soft lips suctioned my neck, while her fingers reached below. She squeezed her fingers inside me and thrust up and down, her fingers pressing my G-spot perfectly.

I wrapped my hands around her waist as she fucked me harder. The hot water streamed down between us, adding to my pleasure. I lost control and started trembling and moaning until I came powerfully on her hand. I grabbed her face and kissed her deeply while her fingers slowly thrust inside me, pressing every last wave of my climax out.

I surrendered to her every whim for the rest of the evening, thankful that I hadn’t given up on an unfamiliar town. If I hadn’t gone to that bar or met this gorgeous goddess, I would have been gone by the morning. Later I learned that everyone who lived in this small town had a similar story, finding everything they never knew they wanted in the least likely place. I felt fortunate to be among them, and to belong somewhere I never thought would feel like home. If I ever do decide to move on, the sweet taste of honey will always bring me back.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

As I Watch

Erotic fiction inspired by “Indifference” starring Sade Mare and Susie

I sit here sipping my drink, full of disdain and no faith or hope for this wretched evening. I watch you blankly. I wonder why you are still here. This awkward silence between us has surpassed its allotted time. I glance and sip. Glance and sip.

You stare at me, wondering if I am going to make a move. I am distant and uncertain. I don't want anything from you. Now, you choose this very moment to change my mind.

“Go ahead,” I scoff to myself. “Try and change my mind if you can.” I bet everything I have I won't move.

I see you sipping your wine silently across the room. The atmosphere is formidable and unforgiving. You already know there is nothing between us, nothing to save. We have finished before we started. Still, I watch. I brush off any hint of interest with the coldest expressions I can display. As I watch, you try to see right through me.

“Good luck,” I think. You will need it.

I sip my wine again. My glass is half empty; you are full of yourself. I stare at you silently, unfettered in your salacious glare. You might as well be alone. I might as well not be here. Let's see what you do.

You bite your lip lustfully. You gape shamelessly at me, nudging your dress down your supple shoulders. Your hands caress your body as if you are telling me what you want my hands to do to you. You kneel and caress my thigh, trying to get my attention. I don't want it. I don't want you! I brush your hand away every time you attempt to touch me.

You grow desperate. I see your eyes fixed on mine. I look away. My expression is bored and cruel. You can't impress me. I don't care that you're throwing yourself at my feet, begging for my affection.

I see you are enticed by my indifference. The more I ignore you, the more aroused you get. I am confused, the only reaction I have shown you all night. You kick your heels off and slide off your stockings. Your smooth thighs glisten in the candlelight as you bend over the couch. I see your hands peek between your thighs. You imitate my touch, from the last time I grabbed you there. I sit shaking my head in disapproval. You wait. You look. I look back. My brow furrows in disapproval.

Your fingers move in and out, slowly sliding and slowly dipping. They circle around and around over your sodden flesh. I can't stand it. I am supposed to be your hand. I am so close to you, but I am not even in the room. My mind is across the world, looking to a future I can't find. Your attempts to switch my mood are a waste of time.

I finish the rest of my wine, unaffected. I rise out my chair and walk away. You grab my wrist to stop me.

“What?” I snap. “What the fuck do you want from me?” You pout and look deep in my eyes, trying to thaw my cold expression.

“I want you.” There it is. You said it, but I no longer have respect for such a response. It doesn't even phase me, yet I don’t leave.

I lean against the wall. You pin my body against it. Your flesh touches mine. Your face is close to my lips. You kiss me. Even when I turn away, you hold my head in place. I kiss you back. You exhale in relief. It's like you won a silent wager in your head.  I look at you and watch your expression.

“I can't do this any more,” I whisper.

“That’s what you said last time,” you whisper back, running your tongue softly over my lips.

“I don’t want you!” I snap; but I am unsure.

Your hands reach between my thighs and suddenly your fingers are inside me. You lift your soaked fingers to your mouth and suck off my juices. Your eyes melt like it’s a delectable treat.

 “Your body is saying otherwise,” you smile.

You’re right! My hardened core is melting to your touch. The next thing I know, I am sitting back down on the chair, my panties stuffed in my mouth, my legs spread wide over the armrests. Your arms wrap around my thighs as you lick up and down slowly. The soaked folds of my pussy spread open, inviting your tongue to slide deeper. I bite down on the balled-up lace in my mouth. Even now that I have given in, I am still fighting. I don’t want to come. More so, I don’t want you to make me come. But your succulent mouth and slippery tongue are doing everything right to get me there.

I sit as still as I can with my eyes shut, my pleasure heightening with every lick. Any sudden movement from my hips will make me explode. Still, I fight it. My breathing is heavy. I can feel my heartbeat rising to my throat. Then, you shove three fingers inside me, the sudden pressing making my stomach flex. I am done for! My first instinct is to grab your head and fuck your face until I let out every throb, your lips wrapped tight around my clit. I scream out as I come all over your face. I collapse back, panting heavily. I spit my panties out as you straddle my waist.

I push you off me. I grab some duct tape and a vibrator from my drawer. I strap it to your pussy and wind the tape tightly around. I tape your wrists to the armrests but leave your legs free to move. Then, I turn the toy on, pour myself another glass of wine, and leave you there. Your moans reverberate throughout the house. I am now upstairs, smiling…waiting.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Ghosts, Episode Five: Reward or Punishment?

An erotic fantasy inspired by Charles Lakante’s “Radio Ghost” starring Paula Shy, and “Introspection” starring Delphine.

This is a continuation from episode four, which was posted on this blog on November 28th 2016. The story so far: Paula feels a presence in the house with her, hungry to seduce her. Its touch becomes tangible as it guides her to masturbate, tormenting her with the loss of control until it finally allows her to orgasm. Paula is approached by a beautiful blonde, Delphine; Paula uses Delphine roughly, but the mysterious presence is angered by the way Paula has taken control, and restrains her. 

The story continues…

The ropes held Paula firmly immobilized, her hand pressed up between Delphine’s legs. She could feel Delphine’s hole throb and her pussy juices spreading over her fingers continually like a leaking hose, as she caressed the tip of her rock hard clitoris.

The hunger of the mysterious presence was once again devouring Paula – tasting her frustration, lapping up her desire for Delphine, learning what Paula craved to do to her. It loved watching them; observing and admiring Paula in all her perfection struggling to unleash her own wild lust. It wanted her to understand that as much as Delphine was Paula’s toy, Paula belonged to it!

Now she was at its mercy once again; at the mercy of its infinite lust and predatory hunger. Paula’s pussy was dripping creamy juices uncontrollably just as Delphine’s musk stained her hand.

More ropes fell from the ceiling, twitching sporadically as if an invisible will was carefully preparing them. They wrapped themselves firmly around Delphine’s wrists, then gently pulled her arms up over her head and out wide like an angel’s wings. Two more ropes crawled like snakes across the floor, wrapping tight around Delphine’s ankles and pulling her legs apart, holding her thighs open – her pussy perfectly accessible.

Watching the ropes expose Delphine’s body in such a vulnerable way drove Paula crazy. Her pussy ached with frustration. Her thighs tensed and trembled as her pussy hole throbbed, begging to get fucked hard. But that wasn’t what it had in mind for her and she knew it.

Suddenly Paula’s body came under its command. It pushed her face towards Delphine’s armpit, pulling her hips back, forcing her ass up. She could smell the heat of Delphine’s sexual excitement rising from her soft skin. Paula knew its gaze was upon her, fixated on her exposed asshole.

The air around them stirred in a lust drenched dance, a million eyes focused on their bodies; but that wasn’t all. Suddenly it grabbed Paula’s ass cheeks, opening and spreading them wide, revealing her sweet and juicy asshole. Something pressed against her ring with a firm determination, pressing again, and harder each time. Paula’s asshole resisted the pressure, but although it wasn’t terribly strong, it was incredibly persistent. It slowly eased its way inside her ass.

The amazing sensation of getting her ass penetrated and violated drove Paula crazy like never before. Whatever that thing was, it was now inside her ass and fucking her slowly, going deeper and deeper with each stroke. Paula’s ass wasn’t resisting anymore, it was completely open, filled and utterly pleasured!

It was the size of a long middle finger. Very, very long. Paula could feel it driving deeper into her, stopping short before completely vanishing inside of her. Her asshole gaped open. It was inside her, controlling her body, tasting and devouring her own pleasure, making her feel its hunger.

Was this a lesson? A reward? Or a punishment?

Paula could feel herself on the brink of a huge orgasm. Having her ass fucked drove her lust out of control, but somehow it was preventing her from cumming, holding her at bay. She was allowed to have pleasure, but she wasn’t allowed to cum!

That same mysterious, invisible force that penetrated her ass was pushing Paula’s lust beyond the edge, ready to be unleashed furiously on Delphine for its own pleasure. Paula couldn’t stop herself from sticking her tongue right under Delphine’s salty armpit to lick it hard, passing her tongue over Delphine’s sexy skin, tasting her gorgeous, angelic, aphrodisiac flavor. Each lick sent intense chills of pleasure through Delphine’s body, from her head to her toes, making her squirm and quiver.

Paula’s ass was getting fucked over and over by that invisible long finger; a slow and perfectly paced thrust. It was driving her wild.

Paula could feel Delphine reaching the brink of orgasm, her pussy dripping like a waterfall. Paula knew she couldn’t satisfy her own hunger and lust, not this time at least, for the punishment could be terrible for her. She was at its complete mercy, with her ass fucked and filled, sharing her pleasure and playing for its amusement. She was scared of what could happen if she lost control of herself; and this was making her incredibly excited!

Another warm shiver of sexual excitement washed down Paula’s spine. Delphine was ready for more. Paula’s hand suddenly moved by itself, her index and middle fingers slowly pushing between Delphine’s meaty labia, crossing the edge of her luscious, throbbing hole to fuck deeper and deeper until they reached her pulsing G-spot.

Paula finger fucked Delphine’s pussy hard, her hand acting on its own, fulfilling its desires and obeying its will. Her fingers arched, dipping in and out of Delphine’s pussy fast and deep, but in such a way that the fingertips never left the G-spot, massaging it constantly with a sustained rhythm.

Delphine was trembling and convulsing uncontrollably, her perfect body being stimulated by Paula’s tongue in her armpit and the fingers inside her pussy. The pleasure was so intense that Delphine was teetering on the edge of a huge orgasmic explosion. Paula felt Delphine’s pussy tighten around her fingers. Clear pussy juice dripped down her thighs.

Delphine was almost there.

Suddenly, Paula’s fingers stopped moving. Again, her body moved without her control, making her drop to her knees, her face in front of Delphine’s dripping sex. She was held there while the presence studied them both at leisure. It wanted her to dive into that ocean, but it wanted to let her feel who was in control first. Paula was learning this lesson the hard way, with no permission to cum at all.

Paula’s face lifted to Delphine’s navel, her fingers still pressed against Delphine’s G-spot. She moved forward, sticking her tongue right inside Delphine’s navel, to fuck it like a pussy! Delphine’s whole body began to convulse as she moaned loudly, almost screaming. Her thighs trembled; she was clearly incapable of holding back any more...

To be continued…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Ghosts, Episode Four: Control

An erotic fantasy inspired by Charles Lakante’s “Radio Ghost” starring Paula Shy, and “Introspection” starring Delphine.

This is a continuation from episode three, which was posted on this blog on November 14th 2016. The story so far: Paula feels a presence in the house with her, hungry to seduce her. Its touch becomes tangible as it guides her to masturbate, tormenting her with the loss of control until it finally allows her to orgasm. Paula hears footsteps approaching.

The story continues…

A beautiful blonde, angelic looking girl was standing right in front of Paula.

‘They call her Delphine!’ Paula said to herself. ‘How do I know that?’

Delphine was wearing nothing but a sexy black thong, almost transparent, that revealed more than it concealed. A red ball gag held between her teeth meant she was unable to speak.

The sight of this beautiful angel drove Paula’s flames of desire higher. Delphine’s perfect breasts were screaming out to Paula’s tongue, begging to be licked and sucked. Her luscious body cried out for attention – but was Paula even allowed to touch her?

The mysterious presence was observing both Paula and Delphine from all sides, and its desire and hunger were twice as palpable. Paula was scared even to caress Delphine’s skin, but she was literally aching to, her longing becoming overwhelming.

She is yours, as you are mine…

An unexpected gust of warm air blew across Paula’s erect clit, sending shivers of pleasure coursing up her spine, making her beautiful thighs tremble. Was this the permission she had been waiting for?

Paula could sense the presence’s approval of her kinky desires, but there was something more. Paula was aching with the desire to get much closer to Delphine’s perfect body and do incredibly dirty things to her. It knew what Paula wanted, and it wanted to watch every single detail.

Without waiting a second longer, Paula’s craving hands snaked toward Delphine, grabbing her by the hips and pulling her close. Paula could feel Delphine’s silky skin pressing against her own naked, excited body. She could feel Delphine’s nipples getting stiffer against her own. She could feel Delphine’s gagged mouth drooling onto her neck as she kissed and licked her sweetly. She could feel that sexy thong rubbing against her own mound, a flimsy barrier between their pussies where a burning sexual heat was building. The presence was right there basking in that warmth and admiring the view from down below as well.

Delphine’s subtle moans of pleasure betrayed how aroused she was, yet she had not moved a muscle since Paula had laid eyes on her, accepting everything Paula did to her with total submission. The more Paula licked Delphine’s neck and chest, the more her passion grew. Enjoying the show from much closer now, with its desire and hunger growing, Paula could sense the presence demanding more.

In a fever of excitement, Delphine’s left thigh slipped between Paula’s legs, rubbing against her drooling pussy, making her hard clit pop out from between her labia like a nail. A wet trail of Paula’s sticky juices glazed Delphine’s upper thigh, lubricating it. The amazing feeling of her warm, toned thigh stripped Paula of the last vestiges of her control.

Possessed by a wave of unstoppable lust, Paula grabbed Delphine’s hips and pulled her even closer, grinding her pussy on Delphine’s thigh. Paula’s hand shot to Delphine’s breast, squeezing the soft round flesh, tickling her hard nipple, while her other hand went to Delphine’s perfect ass, grabbing at her ass cheek, using her palm to pull the submissive woman to her. Paula’s mouth was all over Delphine’s lips, sucking on the saliva soaked ball gag, licking her mouth in a frenzy of uncontrolled lust.

Having this incredible living sex toy at her mercy was an erotic dream for Paula; her pussy was dripping juices, rivers of slick cream leaking onto Delphine’s thigh. Paula began to push her tongue between Delphine’s lower lip and the ball gag, trying to force it into the gagged beauty’s mouth. Frustrated, she bit Delphine’s lower lip and spanked her ass hard, grabbing the stinging buttocks and digging her nails in.

Paula’s tongue found its way around the side of Delphine’s gag, and she wedged it in, spanking her harder and harder, her moans of desire filling the room. Delphine’s softer moans could barely be heard from behind her gag, her mouth so full of the hard plastic ball and Paula’s soft, probing tongue. Her pussy began to drip juices as well, forming a puddle where it mixed with Paula’s cream on her thigh.

Drooling, kissing, sucking and spanking, Paula was totally wild. She was unconsciously rubbing her pussy faster and faster on Delphine’s wet thigh. The feeling of total control over a living sex toy had woken a hidden side of Paula, a deeper aspect to her personality that she had never been aware of. Another Paula, darker and kinkier, had emerged – one that wanted to dominate, control, penetrate and play roughly with her new toy.

‘So this is how it feels. Is she me?’

This almost unbearable storm of pleasure and lust was in total control of Paula. And the presence was loving it! It watched and admired Paula as she devoured Delphine’s perfect body with a deeper desire than its own. Paula’s sexual hunger for Delphine was infinite; she demanded more and expected to get it!

After one last powerful spank, Paula gazed into Delphine’s eyes and removed the ball gag. Flecks of warm drool covered Delphine’s angelic face. Those crystal eyes looked at Paula in such a way that she couldn’t resist.

Dropping the drool covered ball gag to the floor, Paula brought her hand up between her own legs, covering her fingers and palm with her pussy juices. Her fingertips slid between her labia and inside her hole, covered in wetness. She brought her hand up to Delphine’s mouth, smearing the liquid over her cheeks and lips.

Delphine’s face was shiny with drool and pussy juice, each stroke of Paula’s hand driving her flames of passion higher. Paula began to lick the wetness from Delphine’s face, pushing her tongue inside Delphine’s mouth, making her suck on it like it was a cock that she craved.

In the heat of her lust, Paula could also feel the presence yearning for more. An invisible force pulled Delphine’s thong down, leaving her completely naked, her wet pussy available. As soon as Delphine’s thong touched the floor, it exploded into a shower of wet drops that sprayed Paula and Delphine, wetting their naked skin.

As she stared her new toy in the eyes, Paula’s hand felt its way down Delphine’s body to her pussy. Keeping a close watch on Delphine’s face for her reaction, Paula ran her fingertips across Delphine’s throbbing clit, sliding her fingers between her lips and dipping them easily into her wet, open hole. Paula traced circles around Delphine’s hole, careful not to touch her clit, making her quiver and almost beg to get fucked.

Delphine was already on the verge of losing control, moaning and trembling, a look of intense pleasure on her face. Paula could feel her pussy dripping juices, her clit pulsing and her hole convulsing – the urge to get fucked was compelling.

Paula loved being in control of Delphine. She knew she could do anything she wanted to her without resistance. She wanted her to feel the sexual pleasure her body was craving, but not before she satisfied her own sexual hunger.

Right at that moment, a cold gust of air wrapped around the girls. Paula knew the presence was angry. Suddenly, a rope appeared out of nowhere, wrapping tight around Paula’s ankles, wrists and neck. It tugged her away from Delphine’s quivering, luscious body just enough to prevent her from rubbing her pussy on Delphine’s thigh.

Paula was taking too much control. She was disobeying the presence by putting her own lust first.

To be continued…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Ghosts, Episode Three: Disorientation

An erotic fantasy inspired by Charles Lakante’s “Radio Ghost” featuring Paula Shy.

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on October 10th 2016. The story so far: Paula feels a presence in the house with her, hungry to seduce her. Its touch becomes tangible as it undresses her, binding her to the staircase. The mysterious presence guides her to masturbate, tormenting her with the loss of control until it finally allows her to orgasm.

The story continues…

“Our bodies are the gates and our senses the keys. Once those doors are opened, everything can flow in. Or out...”

A small desk lamp stood on the clean parquet, the only source of light inside the dark, narrow corridor. Paula stood beside the lamp, completely naked. Inside the claustrophobic space, she could almost feel the cold caress of the walls on her skin.

The storm of sensations running across her body and mind were dancing a chaotic ballet. She felt disturbed. Where was she? What was this place? There was a strange silence, the kind of silence found on a late summer evening, when even the crickets are still.

The air around her moved, stirred by a presence unseen.  It was here, watching her…

Paula could feel it staring, carefully observing every millimeter of her. It loved to admire her, and took a particular liking to her erogenous zones, staring at her most intimate parts. With no restraint, it viewed her from all angles, inspecting her pussy closely, moving around her body to gaze intensely at her asshole and pussy from between her cheeks, surveying her heavy breasts.

She could sense its hunger for her again, a ripple in the air around her. She could feel those millions of eyes on her pussy and asshole, pressing up against them. Her body was screaming to be penetrated and pleasured hard, over and over. The sight of her naked pussy, available, wanting, drove its excitement levels out of control once again; not because it wanted to fuck her but because the excitement born from its gaze had filled Paula with heavy desire – it was Paula who was begging for satisfaction and she didn’t even realize it.

Deep down inside, nerves took hold – the dank corridor left her disoriented and confused. Yet those invisible eyes all over her body made her feel so loved, admired and desired. Paula felt a pang of fear; she was completely at its mercy. She could neither see nor touch it, but she could feel it all over her body. She was perfectly aware of its predatory desire for her, of the infinite sexual hunger for her, and she knew that it could jump on her in a matter of seconds and do whatever it wanted, hard as it wanted and for as long it wanted. It was this fact that turned her on so much, and filled her with unbridled lust.

Paula could even perceive every single dirty thing it might do to her. If only it had its own body to play with hers – it would’ve sucked her toes while foot fucking her pussy, it would’ve licked her armpits while squeezing her breasts hard with one hand and teasing the hell out of her pussy with the other, it would’ve tongue fucked her bellybutton while finger fucking her pussy, toying with her G-spot, then licked and tongue fucked her asshole.

This never-ending storm of filthy thoughts filled Paula’s mind in the blink of an eye. She wondered were these thoughts coming from her or was it already fucking her in her mind? It didn’t matter, Paula was horny, that much was clear; goose bumps rose on her skin, her nipples popped up, begging to be sucked, and her pussy spread open, her hole glistening with the first signs of juice as her clit began to twitch and harden, yearning for attention.

Paula’s toned thighs rubbed against each other, titillating her pussy, making her even hornier. She was on the verge of losing control completely and she could feel its admiring gaze encouraging her. Its excitement was growing in tandem with hers, she could feel it tasting her first drops of pleasure, anticipating whatever was coming next – something much more intense and kinky.

As Paula became more aroused, she grew more expectant, feeling that at any moment it would take her any way it pleased. She was begging for it with every nerve in her body. But still it held off, surrounding her. It was there, a millimeter from her naked, soft skin, and it was waiting patiently.

A barely audible creak broke the silence; the front door at the end of the corridor slowly opened. Distracted by the unsettling sound, Paula’s beautiful eyes moved to watch. Outside was darkness; more than a mere absence of light, it appeared almost as a dense, oily liquid filling the space beyond the door. The dim light from the lamp revealed a staircase descending into the gloom, where a strange and unsettling red light began to glow.

‘Is that the exit? Is it letting me go?’ Paula was even more confused. The sexual excitement suffused her, building to a furious lust that stimulated every inch of her perfect body; and as the door opened she suddenly realized that she could move freely.

Why was she still there, at its mercy, then? It wasn’t holding her any more. It was outside her body. The exit was in front of her. She could leave and forget that place at any time, she could be free from its will, from its hunger and desires – but was this what she actually wanted?

The way out had no visible appeal; it was suffocating and oppressive. Those stairs filled her with a sense of dread, as something even scarier lurked beyond them. It was almost as if outside the door there was nothing but a shapeless mass, dull feelings and soul blindness. Nothing Paula recognized as a part of herself. She knew deep down inside that stepping through that door would’ve been like rejecting her very own essence somehow.

The door was there, opened wide, but it wasn’t calling for Paula at all. With complete freedom to move, Paula decide to stand still, her eyes on the open passage to nowhere, feeling its gaze on her naked body, from every angle. A gust of warm air travelled gently between Paula’s thighs, and moved around her.

Suddenly, she heard footsteps behind her; someone or something was approaching!

Paula felt vulnerable. Who was it? She was completely naked, stalked by an invisible predator – just thinking about it was driving her sexual excitement through the roof. She didn’t want to turn around. The footsteps were very close to her now, she could even see the top of a long shadow materializing!

Step after step.

The shadow was right behind her. She could feel the unmistakable warmth of another body.

‘Turn around!’

Something was compelling her to turn and discover who it was standing right behind her. She was scared and incredibly excited, her pussy drooling juices all over her inner thighs and onto the floor. Now the mysterious presence seemed a little further away, as if enjoying the whole scene from a distance. Why?

Paula slowly turned around. Her heart beat rapidly as the sexual excitement boiled inside her. Her bare feet moved on the warm parquet, stepping in the sticky drops of her own juice.

What she saw standing there before her blew her mind.

To be continued…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Alone: craving my own touch

Erotic fiction inspired by “Not At Home” starring Emily J

Don't get me wrong; I love traveling, and I love visiting my family. I just can't be myself here. It's been so long that I am no longer used to company. When I am home by myself, I rarely even wear clothes. I’m naked all the time, even when I’m doing my chores. I am free to do what I want. At any given moment, I can touch myself, enjoy my body in privacy. Not here.

It only took a few days of being here to realize how much I have changed. I am no longer used to conversation where I have to mind my manners. Here, I can't talk about my desires and fantasies. I can't watch my favorite erotica over a bowl of cereal, masturbate, and then go about my day. I feel like I’m going crazy!

Right now, we are all sitting at dinner. I am outwardly calm, but actually thinking about a sexy story I read. My imagination gets vivid. I am replaying the carnal images in my head as I ask my cousin to pass the salt. I slightly regret reading it before coming down to dinner. The more I fight it, the more it takes me over. I am so stirred up. I feel like a caged animal. I am craving my own touch. I can think of nothing else but having an orgasm as I sit smiling calmly, picking at my food. I feel dizzy just thinking about touching myself. It's so inappropriate to feel this way right now. I shut my eyes for a moment, trying not to think about sex as I wipe the corners of my mouth with my napkin. I am about to burst!

“May I be excused?” I ask abruptly. I don't wait for a response from anyone but walk swiftly out of the room. Maybe it’s a bit extreme. Instead of going to my bedroom, I wind up grabbing my wallet and keys from the table in the hall, and driving to a nearby motel. I just want to be alone. I don't want to hear any other voices but mine. I don't want to be around anybody. I’m craving the touch of my own hands and nothing else.

I check in and go straight to the bed. The room is homely and dusty, perfect actually. I don't want to see any more fancy things. I take off everything except my sweater and lie down on the bed. The silence is so soothing. I stare off into space a while, relieved to be in my own company. I’m finally free to be myself. I run my hands down my body slowly. I pull up my sweater and caress my breasts. I haven't held them in days. My skin is craving my hands like a long lost lover aches for their partner.

I begin grazing my nails over my torso, slowly whirling my fingers over my skin, crossing my ribs, and curving down to my hips. I lick my lips as my fingers take turns sliding over the crease of my pussy. My clit is already swollen and yearning for friction. I continue to tease myself just a little longer: up and down, up and down, soft and slow. I insert my fingers in my cunt and look down to see how wet I am. My fingers are slick and soaked from just one dip. I suck my fingers into my mouth to taste myself. I’ve missed the taste of my juice, so sweet and slippery. My mouth is watering, saliva trickling down my chin. I lick as low as I can to catch every drop.

I spread my legs wider and stick two fingers from my left hand inside my pussy. My right hand circles my clit just the way I like. It’s exactly what I’ve wanted to do for days. I curve my fingers inward, massaging my G-spot. My right hand circles faster. My pussy juices leak down to the sheets beneath my ass.

Suddenly my phone rings. I'm sure someone has noticed by now that I’m no longer in the house. I smile to myself, knowing I will have to come up with some lame excuse. I don't care right now. All I can think about is my orgasm. My desire to touch myself has taken over my sanity.

I moan breathlessly as I finger-fuck myself harder. My feet roam restlessly over the bed, my whole body chasing after my climax. Sweat drips from my face. I want to come so badly!

My phone rings again. It doesn't even phase me this time. I’m still concentrating on myself, and my longing for culmination. I raise my pelvis off the bed. My stomach muscles spasm as I come closer. I began spanking my pussy mound. The slight sting adds to my pleasure. I circle my fingers faster over my clit until I finally burst. The throbbing release is exquisite! I squeeze my thighs tightly together, my hand still gripping my pussy. I lick the juices off my other hand, basking in the haze of my orgasm. I am so satisfied.

I lie there a while, staring at the ceiling. I hang my head over the edge of the bed and feel the soothing rush of blood. I feel so calm and collected. My phone rings again and I finally answer it. It’s my aunt, asking where I am. She sounds worried. I hadn’t realized I’d been gone so long. I tell her I’ve just gone for a drive and will be back soon. I lie there for a few more minutes, enjoying the peace of my own company. I feel better already, more like myself. I return to my family's house and engage in conversion as if I never even left the house.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Restraint: Amanda’s first bondage game

Erotic fiction inspired by Viola Bailey in “Restricted

“Why do you insist on behaving so badly?” asked Tara.

“I… I don’t know,” replied Amanda. “I try not to, but…”

Tara didn’t give Amanda the chance to finish her sentence. “Shut up and get undressed,” she demanded.

Amanda did as she was told, and then stood naked and shivering with anticipation. Tara fetched something from the nightstand – a pair of padded leather cuffs, and a kinky outfit that consisted of nothing more than latex straps. Silently, Tara helped Amanda put on the outfit, then strapped the cuffs around her wrists, slapped her on the ass, and led her to the bed. Amanda had never played this kind of game before, and she was nervous, but intrigued and excited too.

Tara pushed her onto her back, ordering her, “Arms above your head.”

Amanda raised her arms and Tara attached the wrist cuffs to the metal hoops and chains that were fixed to the bedhead, restraining her. Tara leaned in and arranged the straps of the bodysuit so they were squeezing Amanda’s ample breasts a little tighter. She tugged at the bottom part so it slid up into Amanda’s ass crack.

“Spread your legs!” Tara said. She fastened another set of padded cuffs around Amanda’s ankles and secured them at the end of the bed. Amanda’s thoughts ricocheted between trepidation and excitement, and her body started to tingle.

Tara closed Amanda’s eyes with her fingertips and in a brusque tone, said, “Make sure they stay that way!” Her fingers trailed down over Amanda’s lips, and then down to her chest. Amanda shuddered, feeling her nipples stiffen. Tara started stroking and squeezing Amanda’s breasts and tweaking her nipples, making her gasp and squirm at the strangely unsettling but arousing sensations.

When Amanda was so turned on she thought she might come just from having her nipples played with, Tara suddenly stopped touching her. Amanda didn’t know how long for, but it felt like hours. She felt the loss of touch like a physical pang, and opened her eyes to seek out her lover.

“I thought I told you to keep your eyes closed!” Tara said, her tone low and dangerous. Amanda screwed her eyes tight shut, and heard Tara’s spike heels tap across the room, pause, and walk back again. Tara slid something over her eyes; it felt like a leather blindfold.

As Tara resumed tugging on Amanda’s nipples, the submissive darling realized that wearing a blindfold actually heightened her senses. Tara started kissing and nipping her all over – on her neck, her breasts, and down her tummy, making her shiver and twitch. When Tara reached Amanda’s thighs she started licking them, slowly; and as she got closer to her pussy, Amanda’s body started bucking off the bed, chasing the sensation. Tara stopped what she was doing.

“No,” Amanda whispered. “Please don’t stop.”

“Silence!” Tara said coldly. “You never, ever speak when I’m in charge – you hear me?” Amanda nodded, and Tara pinched her nipple, hard.

“Do you want me to carry on?” Tara asked.

Amanda nodded again, trying to convey all her eagerness and desperation in the gesture. Tara’s touch was gentle despite her stern words as she lowered her head between Amanda’s thighs again and licked closer and closer to her pussy. Finally, when the anticipation was driving Amanda wild, Tara tugged aside the single latex strap that was covering the slit of her pussy and ran her tongue along its cream-slick length.

Amanda’s legs started shaking uncontrollably as Tara pulled the fleshy hood of her engorged clit back and flicked the tip of her tongue against it, then licked harder as she slid a couple of fingers inside her soaked hole. Tara felt the straps of the bodysuit tightening around her thrashing body as the strokes of Tara’s tongue and fingers drove her steadily towards orgasm. The pressure built and she was on the verge of coming when suddenly Tara moved away from her again.

Devastated, Amanda heard her lover walk out of the room. To be brought so close to orgasm and then abandoned felt unbearable. Her whole body trembled and pulsed with unreleased tension. She had no idea how long Tara was gone for, but it felt like forever.

To her surprise, Amanda’s arousal didn’t diminish at all, but just kept growing and growing; so when Tara did finally return, it took all her self-control not to beg for what she needed. To her relief Tara didn’t tease her again, but clamped her mouth on Amanda’s pussy and drove her tongue deep inside her dripping wet hole. Amanda bucked her hips against Tara’s mouth, making the straps of the bodysuit pull tight against her body again, but the sensation seemed blissful – all pain had transformed into pleasure.

Now Tara pressed down on her hips, holding her steady so the intense sensations focused with laser accuracy on her clit and G-spot. She was so close to orgasm, so when Tara stopped again she couldn’t stop herself from gasping out, “No! Please don’t stop!”

Tara didn’t chastise her this time though. Instead she straddled Amanda in a sixty-nine, grinding her sodden slot against Amanda’s mouth. Amanda lapped voraciously at Tara’s sweet and musky pussy, evidently earning her dominant girlfriend’s approval as Tara began eating her again. When she thrust two fingers deep inside Amanda’s saturated snatch and started fucking her hard and fast with them, it tipped Amanda over the edge into an overwhelming climax.

Tara rocked harder on Amanda’s mouth as she rode out the waves of her orgasm, fingering her right through the powerful tremors. She was still convulsing in ecstasy as Tara raised herself off her face, and with a primal scream of pleasure squirted her warm juices all over Amanda’s face. Amanda released a torrent of juice that dribbled between Tara’s fingers as the sensation gave her another jolt of pure sexual nirvana.

As Amanda lay catching her breath, sticky and still shackled to the bed, she knew she’d just experienced something that would enliven her sex life forever. She wondered how it would feel to switch and experience being the dominant partner…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Ghosts, Episode Two: Intensity

An erotic fantasy inspired by Charles Lakante’s “Radio Ghost” featuring Paula Shy.

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on October 3rd 2016. The story so far: Paula feels a presence in the house with her, hungry to seduce her. Its touch becomes tangible as it undresses her, binding her to the staircase.

The story continues…

A million invisible eyes now surrounded Paula, observing and exploring her body in every detail. Up close and personal; feasting on her ribs, her rock hard nipples, her flat stomach, her belly button, her slender thighs and feet. But the attention was focused between her legs. Her pussy and ass were scrutinised thoroughly, every fold and crevice picked over. Paula’s arousal was clear. Her labia splayed open, flushed with lust, a thick sheen of pussy juice coating her sex, glistening on her inner thighs. Her clitoris had climbed out from under its hood, crying for attention. She felt the eyes boring into her asshole and pussy.

Paula could feel an infinite and inhuman lust washing over her, the presence’s feelings filling the room, threatening to devour her. The overpowering sensation drove her lust; carnality she had never before experienced. She wanted to be taken by this force, sexually ravaged inside and out.

It loved teasing the hell out of her; it could feel Paula’s deep desires and sexual excitement, her desire to give all of herself over, but she was not in control…

Paula’s clit was as hard and as prominent as her bullet-like nipples. Her juices were dripping from her labia, staining the parquet floor beneath. Those unseen eyes crawled over her body; it was ready to jump her and she wanted it hard!

Paula’s right hand was thrust between her legs, directly onto her pussy, while the left one grabbed her left breast hard and squeezed it repeatedly, as if to let her know who was in charge. Her right hand began to play hard with her pussy, passing her middle and ring finger between her labia above her dripping hole, massaging her clit. Her fingers moved back and forth, faster and faster. Paula was moaning and trembling, her thighs weaving like a flag at the mercy of the wind.

The more Paula’s fingers stroked her pussy hole and clit, the wetter she became. She could feel it around her, over her skin, inside her body and mind. It was playing with her senses. Her pussy throbbed with desire, her G-spot wanted to be pleasured, her juices flowed from her snatch, sticky trails of lust spreading over her pussy and thighs. 

Was it playing with Paula’s body for its own pleasure or was it possessing Paula to gorge itself on hers? The fires of Paula’s lust were fanned by the heightened sexual sensations the entity had thrust into her inner being, each of them spurring the other on – Paula’s sexual desires amplified with each forced erotic touch, her invisible companion’s wilful toying with her body encouraged to go further each time Paula responded in body and mind. A whirlwind of sex and sensuality steamrolling into a carnal frenzy.

Paula’s pussy spasmed, wanting to be penetrated, opening and closing as it called for attention. Her fingers were drenched in her own froth; her belly and thighs, the crack of her ass and her peachy cheeks were all coated in her slick lube – her heat rose form her body like a musk. Paula was aching to be filled, to be touched and probed intimately.

The presence could feel Paula’s uncontrollable desire and it was preventing her from getting what she wanted. It wanted her to wait. It wanted her to learn; to submit to its will and desires. Not because it wanted to subjugate her, but because she loved being dominated.

Paula couldn’t measure her pleasure, she had nothing to compare it to – she had never imagined such sexual ecstasy was possible! As her fingers were forced to circle around her dripping hole, she once again felt the intense anticipation. Was this her reward? Was this another lesson? Or was this a punishment?

Juices were dripping from Paula’s pussy, cream flowing in rivulets on her inner thighs and ass cheeks, her thighs trembling with anticipation. She couldn’t bear it anymore; the urge to get fucked was impossible to control! Her fingers were held fast, circling around her pussy slowly, almost torturing her, bringing her closer to the orgasm she was begging for.

Paula was between two worlds – stripped of the control of her own body, yet brought to the very edge by her own hands. Control, that was the secret. It wanted to take control away from Paula, to bring her to an even deeper loss of control. It wanted Paula to let herself go and give herself over.

It held her there for what seemed an eternity but was in reality less than a minute. Paula’s pussy was dripping like a leaking faucet as her fingers circled her pussy hole, driving her crazy. That slow movement was so incredibly intense that soon even this would make her come. She could feel a huge, explosive orgasm building deep within her. It was still some way off, but it was approaching and somehow she was scared of it. What would happen to her if she came without permission?

What it could do to her?

This made Paula realize that although she was without control of her limbs, she was left with enough control to hold her orgasm at bay. In that exact moment Paula’s middle and ring fingers slipped slowly in between her labia, diving deep into her throbbing hole, making her juices gush. Slowly diving deeper and deeper, making loud wet sounds as the fingertips reached for her G-spot. Paula moaned, her left hand squeezing her breast hard, picking at the juicy nipple. Fury. Pure, uncontrolled, fury soaked in burning lust filled Paula. it was coming and it wanted her to come. Hard. 

Paula’s right hand began to fuck her harder and faster, arching the middle and ring finger in such a way as to massage her G-spot with each thrust, slapping her clitoris with her own palm. The fingertips were constantly massaging the G-spot, the fingers were fucking her hole harder and harder, juices were spilling everywhere. Wet and squishy noises almost drowned out Paula’s moans of pleasure.

A huge orgasm was moments away. Paula was squirming, the pleasure so hard and unbearable that her body was fighting against it. Her thighs were closing hard on her right hand that was fucking her without mercy. But it didn’t want her to fight, it wanted her to surrender to herself!

A mysterious and incredibly determined force suddenly grabbed Paula’s thighs. The sensation was intense, like invisible hands. The force pulled her up against the wall, raising her up and making her keep her legs wide open. She was suspended in mid-air, her legs spread wide to let her right hand keeping on fucking her G-spot relentlessly. Her fingers fucked her hard and fast, arching to massage and stimulate every inch of that sensitive spot. Juices spilled in a warm rainstorm of pleasure, her thigh muscles tensed, her toes curled as shocks of pure pleasure traveled across her body.

It was fucking her harder and harder; she was slowly slipping over the edge, yet held fast on the precipice as her fingers fucked her pussy, her other hand now drawn to her clit, squeezing it and groping it lustfully. Paula’s rational mind was lost in that perfect moment; pleasure engulfed her body and soul – in that moment it let go of her without leaving her body.

Paula’s pussy opened like a flower, exploding into a hard orgasm. A stream of juices gushed from her hole as her fingers were pulled free from her pussy. Paula, close to screaming through overwhelming pleasure, trembling and squirming like crazy while still suspended in mid-air, convulsed uncontrollably. Suddenly her right hand went straight for her hole to fuck it deeper, pounding and massaging her to another strong squirting explosion that almost made her lose her senses.

The pleasure still embraced Paula’s whole body as it gradually faded away, the last drops of her juices falling from between her legs. The presence was tasting her pleasure, every single wave of bliss and muscular movement – every single cell – it was enjoying her pleasure from inside and out, slowly lowering her back down the wall, to rest on the floor in a puddle of her own warm squirt.

She finally reached the parquet, her skin feeling the warmth of her own juices, drenching her body in liquid lust. The ropes vanished from her arms, leaving her squirming through the last shudders of her orgasm.

Paula knew that this was just the beginning…

To be continued…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Ghosts, Episode One: Sexual Presence

An erotic fantasy inspired by Charles Lakante’s masterpiece “Radio Ghost,” featuring Paula Shy.

“Loneliness is a state of mind. There are no empty rooms, there are always eyes watching somewhere within.”

Paula was preparing herself for the night. She was excited and happy, wearing her favorite dress: a soft and simple black and white polka dot affair, thin as a veil and daring enough to make her unique exotic beauty shine.

Sitting at the living room’s large table, in front of three small handheld mirrors, Paula was finishing her make up with extreme care. She wanted to be perfect; she wanted herself to be beautiful in the deepest sense.

Paula was smiling, feeling very happy but impatient. She was finally ready, turning around in the chair and looking towards the stairs. Smiling gorgeously, like an exotic goddess, she wanted to impress, steal heartland breaths. She wanted to be herself.

The aura of an exciting night was all around her. When was the last time she had felt this happy and enthusiastic?

She couldn’t remember. As much as Paula tried to focus, like she was searching for a memory in a familiar smell, she just couldn’t remember when she’d last felt this way, nor why. It nagged at her conscious mind, scratching at the doors of her perception. Why was she so happy?

That sensation of unfamiliarity, of something hidden behind the walls, lurking, crawling, calling her name. The longer Paula concentrated on these abstracts, the more she lost the wonderful feeling. She stopped thinking about it; she didn’t want to lose that happiness…

Standing up, Paula’s face once again lit up with a smile. She felt beautiful, hot and sexy, her dress gently caressing her soft, perfect skin like an angel’s whisper.

Paula turned away from the table and slowly walked toward the stairs, stopping in front of the first step and glancing toward the partially closed door at the top of the stairs, waiting to be observed, admired and discovered.

The atmosphere in the living room changed imperceptibly, the temperature rising, the light becoming brighter, like a new presence had entered the room, circling Paula, watching her. Paula could feel its gaze upon her, admiring her from head to toe.

Its gaze was like a warm breeze, an intangible force, but Paula could feel those hungry eyes all over her body, especially on her naked skin – her legs and arms and slender neck. Paula could sense desire and hunger for her from this invisible watcher.

She could feel eyes roving over her bare shoulders, across her neck and chest, then flitting to her smooth calves and bare feet, lingering on her legs where the hem of her dress cast its shadow.

Its excitement grew the more it admired Paula, who felt this mysterious force draw close. Paula couldn’t move, but she was somehow used to its gaze. There was a familiarity to this moment. Feeling its excitement growing, its desire for Paula’s amazing beauty, made her feel flattered, loved. But more than that, excited.

Something changed around Paula; the air moved. It was still there, looking at her, but it was waiting for something to happen. For a brief instant, under its craven gaze, Paula lost contact with her body. Suddenly, a shiver shocked along her spine. Paula immediately understood, this time she was to be seduced.

Slowly, and with a sensuality born from familiarity, Paula circled the stairs, coming to rest against the handrail, her arms trailing up the metal of the bannisters. As soon as Paula raised her arms, the presence reacted: a breath of air under both Paula’s naked armpits. A sensation that most wouldn’t believe – Paula knew the presence was licking, kissing, caressing and yet no tongue traced her skin, no lips brushed her neck, no hands stroked her face. The air around Paula’s arms grew warmer, the heat of the presence’s desires mixed with an eternal frustration. Paula knew it couldn’t touch her body, but she could feel how much it wanted to. There were ways to make this pleasurable – teasing can turn us all on…

Paula’s teasing and hard seduction built towers of its frustration and desire, a skyscraper of passion. The presence didn’t like that game anymore, didn’t like that Paula was in control. In the blink of an eye the air changed again: it’s desire now pure hunger, no sense of control. Paula’s beauty and charm were the key to a bottomless Pandora’s box now open wide, the lock torn free.

It was seeing her from all angles, unseen eyes from every corner. Paula couldn’t move her arms, locked in position above her. She was not afraid, but a new, never before felt, sensation was filling her. Something slid deep inside her body, slipping between her lips like a dart. It was inside her!

“No, that’s impossible!”

Paula could feel it inside her and out, surrounding her, holding her closer than humanly possible. Magically, Paula’s dress opened, the zipper sliding slowly down, the straps slipping from her shoulders, and fell like a leaf to her feet. Goosebumps rose on her arms and calves as the dress caressed her naked flesh.

Paula, now exposed in black panties only, her breasts illuminated by the warm lights, giving her olive toned skin and hardening nipples a mouth-watering sheen, could feel eyes observing her closely. Her nipples stiffened, springing forward from her breasts. Her own excitement built – being dominated had always made her wet with desire.

With arms still stretched out above, Paula sensed something pause between her feet. It moved slowly up her calves and over her knees, lingering on her smooth, silky thighs, edging closer to her panties. All its energy and intensity where underwear met skin.

It was exciting feeling that breath over her pussy. Paula felt horny, so horny that her pussy juice began to moisten her panties, a dark stain spreading over the thin material. She knew that soon she would be unable to control herself.

She stood waiting for what seemed an eternity, then suddenly something clutched Paula’s hand, snaking around her wrist then wrapping around her upper arm. Caught by surprise, Paula was startled to see a white rope binding her to the stairs. Immediately, her panties were pulled down, as if a panther had torn them from her, and tossed aside carelessly.

Paula, now completely naked, was left vulnerable; a sexual plaything.

To be continued…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Tight: a kinky tale

Inspired by “Embrace” starring Yasmina B

It was my first time in a place like this. A friend had recommended the club. There was nothing strange about the lobby; it was all very chic. I was greeted warmly by a pretty receptionist, who handed me my safe word, checked my ID, and got me to fill out a nondisclosure contract, before escorting me to my room.

My fetish is a little unusual. I have a thing for cling wrap. I love how it feels against my skin, and the constriction as the plastic tightens. I undressed and laid my clothes in a neat stack. I was perfectly clean-shaven and freshly showered because the plastic makes me sweat like crazy. My hair is very long, so I pinned it up in a bun for more freedom of movement. Then I heard a knock – my Mistress was at the door.

I sat on the floor, naked, with my head down and my hands over my lap, assuming the position. My heart pounded as the clacking of her heels came closer. The first thing I saw was her black leather boots. I wanted to look up, but I was afraid. I guessed she was dressed in a sexy leather catsuit. Her thighs squeaked as she walked around me.

First, she placed a large box of plastic wrap down and started to stretch it out. Then, she knelt down and tied a thick black scarf over my eyes. I only caught a glimpse of her beautiful face. My body tensed abruptly now that I couldn't see.

“What fun am I going to have with your hair like this?” she sighed. I tried to reply, but no sound came out. My voice was trapped behind a nervous lump in my throat. I felt her hands unravel my hair and weave through it as she braided it. She stood me up and made me spread my legs. I could hear her stretching the plastic wrap out. The sound of it ripping over the teeth of the box was haunting.

“You smell delicious,” she purred. “Good enough to eat.”  My lips quivered and my pussy moistened as she ran her tongue down my cleavage and over my stomach. The slow warm slide made me insanely aroused. She gave my clit a slight wet flick with the tip of her tongue and moved away. My knees were shaking, craving more. She pushed a ball of the plastic wrap into my pussy, using her fingers to stuff it deep.

“You have such a tight little pussy,” she said. “I can barely fit my fingers inside you.” I was still speechless. She wound more plastic wrap around my hips, encircling my body. Then, she wrapped tight loops of it across my stomach and even more over my breasts, finally crisscrossing up and around my neck. I heard more plastic ripping from the box; then froze in shock as I felt it wrap over my mouth. My safe word was useless if I couldn't talk. I didn't know what she was going to do to me. The thrilling fear made me so wet, I could feel moisture leaking from my pussy, squishing over the film inside me.

I heard a clanking noise above me. She took my wrists and wrapped them in plastic, binding them together, then raised my arms above my head and hooked them to something metallic. I was completely helpless. I was so scared, I almost burst into tears – but I was excited, too. I felt the urge to escape, but I couldn't move. I could hear her laughing, so amused by seeing me struggle.

Suddenly, I felt the heat of her body press against mine. The leather-clad swell of her breasts grazed over me, her hands soothing me as they ran down my waist. She popped the plastic that was over my mouth and I gasped for more air. I calmed down a little, feeling her soft lips on mine. Then I felt a hard tug at my braid, forcing my head back. She kissed my neck gently and pulled my face closer, my hair still wrapped around her hand. I was so confused. How could she kiss me so sweetly while she tormented me this way? Everything she was doing was making me so horny. I pressed my thighs together to try and squeeze some tension out.

“Calm down,” she said teasingly. “Look at you! I haven't even started and your legs are shaking already!” Her words made me flush with shame. I felt powerless, my composure shattered.

She knelt and ran her tongue up and down my thighs. I began to whimper helplessly as she licked higher. She hadn't even touched my pussy and I was already close to coming. The tight plastic was squeezing my orgasm back like the taut aim of a slingshot. She kept teasing my inner thighs to the point where I was half-crazed. I was biting my bottom lip so hard, I could taste the indentation my teeth made. I wanted to cry. I tried to close my legs, but her tight grip kept my ankles apart.

She finally began to lick higher, her warm mouth surrounding my pussy through the plastic. I started moaning louder, trembling wildly. Just a few licks were all it took for my orgasm to rise. In the midst of the sensation, she let go of me. She pulled the plastic wrap out of my pussy and ripped through the film surrounding me, finally letting my skin breathe. I felt her mouth on me again, her tongue whirling around my drenched slot. My orgasm became a continuing force. When I thought the last throb would die down, another wave flowed through me. My pussy was so wound up, it felt like I was never going to stop coming. I had never felt anything so intense or powerful in my entire life.

She moved away again, and I heard a buzzing noise. “Yes!” I thought. “Whatever it is, please fuck me with it. I need to let all of this out!” My cunt was aching to be filled. Sure enough, I felt the thickness of a vibrating dildo surge inside me. My pussy was so gushing wet, I could hear the squelching of each thrust. She fucked me deep and hard, the toy pounding at my G-spot. Then, her tender mouth sucked my clit again. The hard vibrating thrusts and her soft tongue drove me over the edge. Multiple orgasms burst through me with unimaginable force. I screamed my way through it, tears streaming down my face.

When I was exhausted, she took the dildo out slowly and tossed it aside. My chest was heaving, my tears flowing. She untied the scarf from my face. The hiccupping gasps of my breath finally calmed when I saw her tender gaze. She kissed me softly. The taste of her mouth was so satisfying. We kissed passionately for a while, making me almost forget about the torment I’d been through.

“Loose,” I sighed, finally using my safe word. She smiled sweetly as she unwound the plastic from my wrists.

I can't get the memory of that experience out of my head. I can never look at cling wrap the same way again. When I see it in the grocery store, I pick it up and stare at the box. Then, I smile.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Breaking the Rules

Erotic fiction inspired by Paula A in “Shadow Dancer

It’s nearing midnight when my favorite client comes in. I know I will be doing lap dances only for him for the rest of my shift. That’s fine by me. He pays well and he’s good company. He's built like a gladiator, too: broad shoulders, chiseled arms, rock hard abs, and a ruggedly handsome face. He's just my type. He sees me and nods his head, signaling me to come to him. He has a tray of shots in his hand and crisp bills protruding out of his pocket. He is ready to play.

I escort him to the VIP lounge and take the tray as he pays the hostess standing watch. Our VIP lounge is built for fun. It's a long row of private rooms divided by two-way mirrors. Each room has wall-to-wall mirrors as well. Once inside, there are two switches colored blue and red. The blue switch keeps the mirrors normal so you can only see yourself. The red switch inverts the mirrors, letting you see the other patrons and dancers in the next rooms.

He keeps the switch on blue as we talk and drink. The conversation is always brief. We race, taking shots back to back. My fourth shot is a little messy, and I dribble some on my chest. He leans in and licks it up, then kisses me. His eyes fix on mine.

“Will you dance for me?” he asks sweetly. I nod.

I stand confidently in front of him and sway my hips from side to side, each whirl perfectly in sync with the music. I bend over and let my hair whip forward as I unclasp my bra, my legs still stepping lightly to the beat. I tease him a while, holding my top over my breasts. I whip my hair back and lick my lips at him as I reveal my body slowly. His mouth drops open slightly as I dance closer. I straddle his lap and run my hands over his chest, kneading his muscles. I rub my breasts over his face.

I reach over to the controls and flip the switch to red. The room expands before our eyes. The dancer to my left is twerking as her patron cheers her on. The dancer to my right is feeling up a gorgeous female patron shamelessly, down on her knees. The view on each side elevates my arousal. I grind my hips over my guy's lap and feel his thick cock pressing against his pants. I can feel it swell against my pussy, making me wetter with each movement.

“I want to fuck you so bad right now,” he whispers. His usual confident look is gone. His eyes are pleading, powerless. I bite my lip and hesitate. I know I'm not supposed to, but he is irresistible, and I’m so horny. I close my eyes and lean in to kiss him. His soft lips surround my tongue as he slides his hands to my waist. The mirror to my left blacks out as the dancer and her male customer depart. Now it’s just our room and the adjacent one left, lit in view of each other.

I look to see if the other dancer is watching. She is engaged in her own fun as I slyly unzip my guy's pants and pull my panty crotch to the side, my slick pussy already leaking over his smooth shaft. I guide his cock inside me and wind my hips to the music, being careful not to thrust my hips too high. The switches are now too far from my reach. Privacy is momentarily impossible. The other dancer to my right catches my eye as she unravels her client’s top. I am not the only one breaking the rules this evening.

My guy sees her watching us and murmurs in my ear. “Let's give her a show as well. What do you say?” I nod and grin devilishly at him.

We walk over to the wall, and he presses me against it. I feel his soft lips nuzzle my neck as he lifts me up to straddle his waist with my back against the mirror. We have my colleague’s undivided attention as he slips his cock inside me. I am perfectly elevated. The only thing I can do is hang onto his neck, his fat cock thrusting into me deeply. I arch my back as he swivels inside me. My hair spreads over the mirror as I glide up and down.

I see the girls in the next room approach the mirror and press against the glass. My guy carefully lowers me down and flips me over. The female patron and I are face to face. We are so close, I can see circles of fog from her breath as the dancer pushes her against the mirror. We are eye to eye, our hands palm to palm but unable to touch. My guy sweeps my hair to the side and sucks my neck as he thrusts his dick inside me from behind. The other dancer pulls the woman's panties down and starts nibbling her hips.

The female patron bites her lip as she shuts her eyes for a moment. My gaze is fixed on her breasts as I am fucked against the wall. The mirror cools my overheated skin with every thrust as she opens her eyes again, holding my gaze with her own. The other dancer inserts her fingers inside her patron and starts tonguing her ass. My guy thrusts his cock deeper inside me, my knees shaking with each stroke.

His hands reach around and circle my clit as his thighs surround me from behind. My wetness overflows through his fingers as he fucks me deeper. I can feel the head of his cock hitting home as my pussy grips tighter around the shaft. My forehead nudges the glass as my pleasure grows, and finally my pussy trembles in climax all over his cock. The female patron is staring lustfully at me as she chases her orgasm on the other side of the glass.

I can feel my guy trembling. He is about to come any moment, groaning huskily in my ear. I squeeze my pussy muscles as tight as I can, helping him release his load. I grin playfully at the girls in front of me as they watch him lose his senses inside me. I can feel his hot load spray over my cheeks as he pulls out.

The other dancer's time is up and the mirror blacks out in front of me. I am still facing the mirror as my guy crouches down. He licks up his come from my cheeks, his hands grasping my waist. I can feel his breath on me as I gradually regain my composure. I turn around and pull him to his feet.

“You are so nasty... I love it!” I say as I kiss him, tasting his come from his own lips. His mouth curves into a smile as he kisses me back. We go back to the couch, one last pair of shots awaiting us. I clink my glass to his as we knock them back; then we both dress quickly. He blows me a kiss as he exits the lounge. I shake my head with a smile as I gather my clothes, knowing I’ve broken the club’s rules as well as my own, but not really caring.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Do whatever you want with me…

Erotic fiction by Bonnie, inspired by Leda in "Pretty as a Picture"

I remember wondering, as I lay flat on my back, secured to a stepladder by a chain around my waist, just how and why I ever let myself get into this kind of situation. I wasn’t alone in the room; my boyfriend Taylor was wandering around me, camcorder in hand, filming a triple load of come drying on my body. I was totally drained, my jaw ached, my pussy throbbed, and then I remembered why… it’s because I like being this way. Actually I love being willingly defiled by two guys at the same time, and Taylor loves watching it happen – and filming it. So let me tell you how this particular scenario came about…

We’d been out drinking with our friends, Sammy and Ted, and Taylor had invited them back to our place to watch some home movies. While the guys were expecting to see footage of our recent snowboarding trip, Taylor and I had agreed to give them a special treat.

I poured everyone drinks, and as soon as Taylor pressed play on the camcorder, it was already too late for second thoughts. I knew that the exposure of one of our more intimate home movies would have repercussions – and deep down that’s exactly what I wanted. I thought about Sammy and Ted, flopped out on the sofa as they watched the movie play on the monitor, their cocks stiffening inside their pants.

“Stick your cock in my mouth, I want to taste your come on my tonsils,” I heard myself saying, recorded in private, and now played back for Sammy and Ted to see. My mouth was dry as I watched myself sucking Taylor’s shaft, and my pussy became wet when I watched Taylor pump me from behind. I was super excited by my own shamelessness.

Sammy and Ted were silent, while Taylor got horny, his cock unfurling inside his pants, one hand on my bare thigh, the other hand on mine, guiding it inside his zipper. I glanced over at Sammy and Ted as I tugged out Taylor’s boner, stroking him hard before lowering my lips down to the base of his shaft. I’d already decided I’d blow every cock in the room.

I clambered onto my knees, stuck my ass in the air and turned to Ted. “My ass is yours,” I told him, between mouthfuls of Taylor’s cock. As Ted duly tongued my butt-crack, I looked up at Sammy, who was idly stroking his bone.

“Suck him,” groaned Taylor. I slid Taylor’s cock out of my mouth and replaced it with Sammy’s. Taylor had no intention of my sucking Sammy’s cock for long though, and after what seemed like no time at all, he said, “It’s time to move into the back room.”

The four of us got naked. Taylor held up a long length of chain, shook it loudly and said, “I think it’s time to bring this into play, don’t you, baby?” I smiled and nodded in agreement. Taylor wrapped the chain around my waist and secured it to a stepladder. “This’ll look so kinky on camera,” he said. I was shaking with excitement and anticipation.

I got on all fours, taking Ted’s cock in my mouth, while Sammy guided his into my pussy. “Do what you want with her,” offered Taylor, knowing that that’s exactly what I wanted. He circled the three of us with the camcorder, capturing Sammy slapping my ass as I gulped down Ted’s cock.

A voice inside my head repeated, “Yes… do what you want with me, use me, screw me senseless from both ends.” Oh, the sensations that flooded my body, they were so overwhelming. As I sucked on Ted’s shaft, Sammy’s hands spread my butt cheeks as he slammed harder and harder inside my cunt. I stared at Taylor as he moved in for a close-up of my cock-filled mouth, and I winked. He responded by pulling the chain tighter around my waist. I groaned in total pleasure, sucked harder, and squeezed Ted’s balls with one hand. He yelped in such a way I guessed he was about to come. Then Sammy made a similar sound as he too was reaching boiling point.

I yanked my head off Ted’s cock and said, “Not inside me, guys. I want to see you come.” Reluctantly, Sammy withdrew from my pussy, and I rolled over onto my back, reaching for him.

With a cock in each hand I jerked Ted and Sammy hard and fast. As they came all over my heaving breasts I looked up at Taylor and smiled. He was still filming but finding it hard to keep the camcorder steady, because he was jacking off. Moments later he came too – all over my pussy.

I rattled the chain and looked up at the camcorder in Taylor’s hand. Then I looked down at my come-spattered body, admiring the mess and knowing the moment had been captured for me to watch whenever I wanted.

Many thanks to our member, Bonnie, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Announcing MyErotica – racy stories to turn you on!

 

I’d like to introduce a brand new erotic fiction site, the repository of all my sexual secrets: MyErotica.com. I know how much you all enjoy a dirty story; we have a thriving fiction community right here on the blog, and it’s been my great pleasure to read and share erotica from our members, as well as making a few naughty revelations of my own. Now we’re turning the heat up with a dedicated site just for our most intensely arousing stories.

MyErotica’s mission statement is “Refined erotic fiction to ignite your deepest desires” and that’s just what you’ll find there. It’s a collection of sexual confessions, exciting tales and kinky revelations for hot-blooded men and women who dare to explore their wild side.

It’s my own personal project, and I share a lot of very naughty stuff, both fantasies and real life experiences – it’s up to you to guess which is which! MyErotica also features stories by my writing partner Jaiden (who is a very bad girl indeed), and selected writers who I deem worthy of being included, including our lovely member Kat, who has shared some of her hot stories here. Whether you prefer girl on girl liaisons or girl meets boy encounters, kinky or vanilla, you're sure to find something that turns you on. 

And what’s more, it’s totally free!

So, how can you get involved?

Well first of all you can “FOLLOW” me (Rose), my writing partner Jaiden, and our online publication, MyErotica. That means you’ll be notified whenever we add a new story. You have to create a profile the first time you do this, but it only takes a moment, and of course you can use any identity you choose! Doing this also gives you a personalized feed of all the fun stuff on Medium, the mainstream platform we’ve chosen to host MyErotica. It’s the best source of interesting features, news and thought-provoking journalism I’ve ever come across, and I’m quite addicted.

Second, you can “RECOMMEND” my stories, by clicking on the little heart icon at the bottom of the story. It would mean a lot to me if you do this, because the story then reaches many more potential readers who need my filthy confessions in their life!

And third, you can CONTRIBUTE your own stories. Email me at fanfiction@metart.com (tell me it’s for MyErotica)… I look forward to reading your dirty confessions and hottest fantasies.

Please check it out and let me know what you think, and what you’d like to see at MyErotica. I’d love to write something just for you.

 

READ MORE

The Party

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Chela and Tulia

I'm meeting her at a party. It's raining and I've called a cab. The rain heightens my mood of anticipation. I'm so excited my panties are already wet. We've been going out for two weeks now and can't keep our hands off each other. Davinia. The Divine.

I walk in and see her, standing in a corner talking to a guy. She greets me with a huge smile.

 “Hi baby!” she says, and puts her arm around my shoulders.

“Hi darling. How are you?” I ask in her ear. She has dark hair; her flashing blue eyes shine in the half-light. Her sensuous mouth is red; her skin is creamy. I want to lick her all over.

“Let's go somewhere,” I say. We find the bathroom, and lock ourselves inside. She grabs my ass and pushes me up against the door. She thrusts her tongue in my mouth and we kiss each other for a full minute. I trace her lips with my tongue and bite her neck. She moans with arousal and pulls my skirt up, putting her hands on my bare ass. Her fingers probe and soon she dips one finger into my pussy.

“Ooh baby, you're so wet,” she says lustfully. I pull down her top and start sucking on her lovely breasts. My lipstick leaves smudges over her pale skin. She puts another finger in me and starts to fuck me.

“Ah, Davinia!” I shriek and push my body up against hers. While she fucks me I rub my clit against her body. Her jeans are pulled down around her legs and I feel her warm thigh. We suck each other’s tongue as we grind together. My hand goes down into her panties and I feel her warm juices. I thrust two fingers into her.

“Oh yes, baby!” she moans.

Someone knocks on the door. “Excuse me!” they call out.

We move over to the bathtub and I sit on the edge. I lean back as Davinia’s face goes down to my throbbing clit. I'm hot all over and I feel her sweat on me. She smells like lavender. I tilt her face up to kiss her. Her lips are red and taste like sugar. She fucks me hard and fast with three fingers, licking my clit. I'm about to come. She knows I'm ready. She licks with more pressure and I hold her head as I come, letting out a howl, and squirt juice onto her hand and face.  We slide into the bathtub together.

There's more knocking on the door. “Hey! Hurry up in there!” people are yelling.

I sit up and say, “I have something for you.” With a mischievous grin I get the vibrator out of my bag. She smiles, and lifts her feet up onto the edge of the bath. I turn the toy on and run it over her nipples and down between her legs. The head of it rotates. I slowly enter her with it, gazing into her eyes as I quicken the pace.

She howls with pleasure as I thrust hard and fast, hitting her G-spot over and over. Her juices coat the dildo. I lick her breasts while pumping her. Her breath gets quicker and she starts to squirm.

“Oh baby!” she yells. She's about to come. I thrust harder, faster, and she arches her back, her legs trembling. Her eyes glaze over, her body shakes and she erupts, her hands grabbing my hips. I slow down and withdraw the vibrator, looking at her as I lick and suck on it, relishing her juices. I start to rub her clit. Her face is flushed. I lick my middle finger and thrust it in her asshole, making her moan even louder.

More knocking. “Who's in there? Can you hurry up?” someone shouts.

Davinia's body shakes, her eyes are shut, her legs tremble. I rub her clit faster and fuck her ass. She grabs me and arches her back as she comes hard, screaming, “Oh, baby!” Her juices are running down her legs and I lick them up.

“We’d better get out of here,” I say. I climb out of the tub, then take her hand and help her out. We dress and check ourselves in the mirror before emerging from the bathroom. We smile and say hello to everyone as we re-enter the party.     

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

  

READ MORE

Sanctify

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by “Washed Away” starring Lorena B

It was release day. Lorena had been in jail for over a year. She stood in processing to reclaim her belongings, the same clothes she came in with when she was first arrested. She’d missed those thigh-high leather boots. She tied the front knot of her sheer shirt and didn't bother putting on her panties under her skintight jeans. She just stuffed them in her pocket as she walked through the iron gate. The sun was setting, heralding a clear night sky. Lorena breathed in the musk of the outside world, now changed and unfamiliar. She had been locked in a cage for so long. The scent of her old perfume faintly emanating from her clothes smelled new. She was a brand new person.

She walked across the street toward a line of cabs and jumped in the first in line. There was only one place she wanted to go, to see the person who had been waiting patiently for her return. Gianna didn’t know she was out today. Lorena's presence was definitely going to be a surprise.

The car pulled up. She was finally home. Lorena unlocked the door and stepped inside. She called out to Gianna but there was no answer. Lorena roamed the house. It was exactly the same, just how she remembered it. There was the aroma of fresh linen in the air. Lorena walked into the bedroom and stopped at the vanity. She used Gianna's mascara and lightly powdered her face. She glanced at the bed behind her and thought about all the things that had taken place in it. Lorena missed Gianna very badly. She was the only person in the world who really loved her. It was unfortunate that Lorena's past had caught up with her just when their relationship was blossoming.

Suddenly, Lorena remembered the night she was taken away. They were still in bed, sound asleep in each other’s arms, when the house was raided by the police. Lorena had been involved with some bad people. The next thing she knew, a whole year had passed without Gianna's touch. Each passing day was torture. Tears welled up in Lorena's eyes as she thought about all the time they had lost. She was hoping Gianna would let her make it up. She didn't have any other plans beyond picking up the pieces of her life and starting over. The only thing she knew for sure was that she would never leave Gianna's side again.

Lorena walked outside to the pool. Stars lit the night sky, making the water twinkle. She went into the bathroom by the pool and caught sight of her reflection in the mirror. Her face was marked with black mascara tracks from her tears. She ran her fingers through her hair, still trying to take in the fact that she was finally home. She had a sudden urge to do something out of the norm.

She walked into the shower and turned it on, not bothering to undress. She craved the feeling of the clean water. The first blast of steam was so soothing. She smiled as she washed away the memories of her incarceration. She sprayed the water over her chest and down her stomach, untying her shirt and caressing her breasts. She started imagining Gianna was there, picturing the things she would do to her as soon as she saw her again. The thoughts and the sensation of the shower heightened her arousal. She unbuttoned her jeans and nudged them down as the water soaked the denim. Her pussy moistened with every trickle.

Lorena began to touch herself. She stroked her clit as the water streamed over it. She was soaked all the way to her boots. She squatted down, aiming the shower head directly at her pussy as she fingered herself. Each thrust of her fingers edged her closer to climax. She began fucking herself faster, her fingers going deeper. The stream of water massaged her clit until she came powerfully. This was the first orgasm Lorena had experienced in a long time. It felt so pure. She had missed the privacy to openly embrace her sexuality.

Meanwhile Gianna had arrived home and realized at once that someone had been in the house, as Lorena had moved objects around. Gianna saw the side door was open, and heard running water as she came closer. She followed the source of the noise cautiously, but was stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Lorena splayed on the shower floor, playing with herself, with water cascading over her. She looked more beautiful than ever.

Lorena caught sight of her lover and beckoned for her to come closer, licking her lips lustfully. Gianna stepped inside the shower without stopping to undress and knelt down, grabbing Lorena's face and kissing her passionately. She had sorely missed the taste of her lips. After all this time, their affection for each other was more powerful than ever.

Lorena took Gianna in her arms and sprayed her back with water. It streamed down her skirt, making it stick to the curves of her firm ass. Lorena reached down to squeeze her ass cheeks as she kissed her neck. Gianna was overwhelmed with emotion. Tears welled up in her eyes as their lips met once more.

Lorena stood up and shut off the water. Gianna unzipped Lorena’s boots and peeled off her jeans, then hoisted Lorena's leg over her shoulder. She licked and sucked at Lorena's clit, still pulsing and swollen from her first orgasm. Lorena ran her hands through Gianna's hair and rocked her hips, taking in the sweet pressure of her mouth. Gianna whirled her tongue faster. Lorena began to tremble. She shut her eyes tight and scraped her hands over the shower walls. She moaned loudly as she came all over Gianna's mouth.

"Come on,” Lorena said as she kissed Gianna and held her tight. “Let’s go for a swim.” They went out to the pool, shedding the rest of their clothes and jumping in. Lorena swam to the edge and Gianna pinned her from behind. She kissed the nape of Lorena's neck as she pressed close. Lorena turned to face her and wrapped her legs around Gianna's waist. They ground together, slowly rocking back and forth under the water. Gianna held on tight as Lorena’s pussy mound rubbed against hers harder. The slow motion hit her clit just right. Gianna bit down on Lorena’s earlobe to stifle her moans. Lorena squeezed Gianna's ass and thrust against her. Gianna’s whole body shook as her orgasm overflowed within her.

They moved to the shallows, lying back on the steps. Lorena sucked Gianna’s stiff nipples lovingly. Gianna scooted higher, so her pussy was out of the water, and Lorena moved between her legs. She licked her way up Gianna’s thighs, and kissed all over her pussy. Gianna spread her legs wide as Lorena ran her tongue over her drenched slot. She slid her fingers inside her as she devoured her clit. The water splashed around her hand as her fingers slid in and out. Gianna's stomach was pulsing out of control as she chased her second orgasm. Lorena sucked her clit more ravenously, gently scraping her teeth over the flesh. She edged her fingers deeper inside Gianna's tight wet hole, wriggling them until Gianna climaxed all over her hand. Gianna grabbed Lorena's wrist as she rode out the waves of her orgasm.

Gianna sat up and took Lorena's face in her hands, kissing her softly. They lay in each other’s arms a while, both panting from their exertions. Their bare skin shone in the moonlight as they basked in each other’s presence. Time stood still. It was as if Lorena had never left.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Phone Sex

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by "Phone Sex" starring Emily J

Emily was home starting dinner, staring blankly at the kitchen counter. She was bored with the monotony of her evenings now that her boyfriend wasn't there. Jordan was away on a business trip. It was the second week of his absence and Emily missed him dreadfully. She spoke to him on the phone quite often, but the hunger for him was becoming overwhelming.

She heard her phone ring as the water in the pot began to simmer. She scattered some noodles in the water and hurried over to the couch. It was Jordan. He sounded sad as he confessed that he missed her as well. Emily knew exactly what to do to make him feel better; and in turn, it might soothe her own aching for his touch.

She brought up the story of their steamiest encounter. Back before they lived together, Jordan would come over once a week for a lunch date. He had mentioned a very kinky fantasy he wanted to try and Emily had been eager to make it come true. While Jordan was on the phone, Emily recounted every detail, letting them recapture that special experience together.

Emily had been in a naughty mood that day. She was expecting Jordan shortly and was hurrying to get ready. She had invited him over for lunch, but had cooked absolutely nothing. Instead of dressing up in a favorite outfit, she decided to wrap a short black apron around her naked body. The knot was loose, so she took a leather belt and used it to keep the apron snug around her waist. She searched in the freezer for something to defrost for later, but wound up opening a box of cherry popsicles. Emily unwrapped the treat just as Jordan rang the doorbell.

“My, don't you look sexy!” he smiled. Emily smiled back and tasted the tip of the popsicle. She pulled Jordan close and kissed his lips. Jordan almost melted, tasting the sweet juice from her mouth. He had been longing to see her for days. Just the sight of her made his cock rock hard. He caressed her voluptuous bottom beneath the loose knot of the apron. He kissed her passionately and held her close.

“So is this your idea of lunch?” he laughed as Emily pulled him toward the kitchen table. Emily didn't answer. She held the popsicle in her mouth and sat on the tabletop. She spread her legs in front of Jordan, revealing her freshly shaved pussy under the skirt of the apron.

“Sit,” she said firmly. Jordan obeyed, sitting down on the chair in front of her. Emily spread her legs wider over the table, almost in a perfect split. She sucked lustfully at her frozen treat and smiled.

“Eat,” she commanded. Jordan leaned between Emily's thighs and licked hungrily at her pussy. She was already soaked. He could feel her warmth from his tongue's first stroke. Emily leaned back and continued to suck the popsicle as Jordan sucked on her clit and lapped up and down her slot. She let the popsicle slide in and out of her mouth as she took in each powerful sensation.

“Now watch,” she said, Jordan moving back slightly to appreciate the sight as Emily stroked her pussy with the popsicle. Jordan felt the tip of his cock bulge to the zipper line of his pants, as he watched the popsicle melt slowly over Emily's flesh. He leaned in to taste it off her slit. The cool sweetness seeped over his tongue as he rounded his lips over her pussy.

Emily was close to coming, but she didn't want to let go yet. She tossed the popsicle aside and sat up, taking the belt from around her waist and wrapping it around Jordan's neck to pull him close. He gasped as Emily started rubbing her feet over his crotch. She could feel his erection growing even bigger. Jordan bit his lip and rocked his hips up to increase the contact. He had a thing for Emily’s beautiful feet.

Emily stood up. “Down,” she said firmly. Immediately grasping what she wanted, Jordan got on his hands and knees and Emily used the belt like a collar to walk him to the bedroom. She loved toying with him. Jordan tried to lean down to kiss Emily's feet, but just managed a peck on her toes before Emily yanked the belt up.

“Stand up,” she said as she unfastened the belt. “Take off your clothes.” Jordan hurriedly undressed and awaited his next command. Emily pulled off her apron, Jordan's mouth watering at the sight of her perfect curves. His eyes lit up like Christmas morning as she took one of her favorite toys out of the nightstand – a smooth blue butt plug. Jordan had always wanted to try one, but never dared.

“Face down, ass up on the bed!” Emily commanded. Jordan crawled on the bed and pressed his face down on the pillows, nervous but excited. Emily moved behind him, belt in hand. “Ass higher!” she said, spanking his cheeks with the belt.

“Yes! Yes, ma'am!” he groaned, adjusting his position. Emily marveled at the sight of his rigid dick. She caressed his flushed cheeks as she licked the toy to lube it up and started rubbing it against his asshole. She spat on the toy again and started to insert it slowly, inch by inch. Jordan whimpered as the toy stretched him open. It felt strange, but good. Emily slid it out, spat on it again, then eased it all the way in. Jordan gripped the sheets and growled, overwhelmed by the unfamiliar sensations.

Emily rolled him over and straddled his waist, squatting as she sunk down on his stiff cock. She rode vigorously, big tits bouncing as she slid up and down. Jordan gripped her hips tightly as he felt her sugar walls tighten around his cock from base to tip. Emily fucked him harder, his cock penetrating deep in her pussy. She could no longer keep the climax she had held in at bay. She moaned loudly as she leaned toward him. Jordan gripped her sides, holding her steady as he thrust up into her at just the right angle to make her come all over his cock. He felt her juice leak over his balls as her pussy clenched around him. Jordan lifted Emily up over his face to taste her creamy slit. She ground her pussy on his mouth to ride out the last shivers of her orgasm. She held on tight to the headboard as he whirled his tongue around her clit.

When the final tremors of her climax were dying away, Emily lay on her back with her head hanging off the edge of the bed so Jordan could fuck her mouth. His cock was so hard she could see the veins throbbing. She held his hips as she took his cock deep in her throat. He groaned, feeling his balls tighten. He leaned over the bed, his cock sliding even deeper as his load spurted out. Emily swallowed most of it down, letting a little escape to trickle out of the sides of her mouth as she flickered her tongue over the head. She licked her lips, savoring the tangy sweetness.

By this point of the story, Emily had her hand in her panties and was climaxing around her fingers. Jordan came all over his hand listening to Emily gasping as she tried to finish the story.  

“I can't wait to see you next week!” Jordan panted over the speaker.

“Me too,” Emily replied sweetly. “Good night, darling.”

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

READ MORE

Madame Nastya's Servant

Erotic fiction by Kat and Rose, inspired by Solana and Nasty S

Madame Nastya woke up in a bad mood. Her servant Solana was nowhere to be seen.

“Solana!” she yelled. “Get your lazy ass in here at once and fetch my slippers!”

“Coming, Madame!” the servant gasped as she hurried up the staircase. She hesitated as she entered the room, assessing her mistress’s mood, then knelt to place the slippers gently on her feet. She helped her put on her black silk robe and then stood there apprehensively, waiting for her next order.

“Slow and clumsy as ever,” Madame Nastya grumbled. “How many times do I have to tell you to be here when I wake up?”

“I’m sorry, Madame,” Solana murmured. “I was so hungry. I had some bread and water while I was preparing your breakfast.”

“You greedy, lazy, insolent girl!” Madame Nastya snapped. “Do I have to punish you for the same thing every day? Fetch the paddle.”

Silently, Solana took the leather paddle from the drawer of the dressing table and handed it to her mistress. She got on all fours on the bed and lifted her plaid shirt. Madame Nastya gazed at the inviting sight. The girl had a firm round bottom, perfect for spanking. She took hold of the chain attached to Solana’s leather collar, tugging on it to keep her still – not that the servant would have dared to move. Then she waited, savoring the thought of what she was about to do, until the girl was trembling with anticipation.

The slapping sound of the paddle hitting Solana’s bare ass broke the silence. The girl let out a little gasp of shock, but didn’t move. Madame Nastya paused for a long moment, enjoying the sight of the pale skin flushing an angry red. Then she spanked her again. This time the girl moaned, trembling harder.

Madame Nastya rubbed her palms over the girl’s glowing red cheeks, soothing them, before spanking her again. She gave her three slaps of the paddle in quick succession, making her cry out, and then stroked her gently. It was driving Solana crazy. She never knew when her mistress was going to strike or soothe her. Sometimes she would cry out before she was even struck. The anticipation of the blow muddled her mind.

The heat numbed the pain, but only for a moment. It was the most exquisite torture. Each slap of the paddle seemed to send the heat surging into her pussy, as if it were a physical thing seeking entrance. Her legs were shaking, and she could feel juice seeping out between her pussy lips. The humiliation was almost too much to bear. She bit her lip to stop herself begging as she felt her mistress yank her sodden panties down her thighs.

“I’m hungry too,” Madame Nastya said coldly, pushing three long fingers into Solana’s slick hole. She pumped them in and out until the girl was quivering, then tugged on her leash, making her go face down, ass up. She licked the girl’s burning cheeks before sliding her tongue into her creamed up snatch. When Solana let out a moan of pleasure, her mistress laughed cruelly.

“What a dirty little tramp you are, Solana! You’re the worst servant in the country. All you’re good for is getting your ass spanked and your cunt eaten!” She resumed her licking, each sweep of her tongue making the girl moan louder, until she was on the verge of orgasm. Solana rocked back against her mistress’s mouth, all self-control lost as the pain, pleasure, fear and arousal mingled in a jumble of heightened sensation. Madame Nastya could make her come at any moment, if she chose to; but today, the punishment would continue.

Madame Nastya pushed Solana onto her back, sliding her sticky fingers into the girl’s mouth to make her taste her own pussy juice. Then she straddled her servant’s face, using the leash to hold her in place as she ground her soaked slot against the girl’s mouth. Solana licked her mistress’s clit firmly, just as she knew she liked it. She was so desperate to come but she didn’t dare touch herself. She focused all her attention on eating Madame Nastya’s pussy, sucking down her juice and lapping at her slippery folds until at last her mistress yelled out and shook with a tremendous orgasm.

When she’d ridden out the final tremors of her climax, Madame Nastya dismounted, grabbed the leather paddle and unceremoniously thrust its thick handle into her servant’s pulsing snatch.

“Good girl, Solana,” she said; and it was her words as much as the sudden penetration that sent the servant over the edge into a climax that rocked her whole body. She sobbed with relief as the spasms wracked her body, leaving her breathless and dizzy.

When she finally regained her senses, Solana began to straighten her clothes; but her mistress stopped her.

“Don’t bother putting your panties back on. You won’t be needing them today,” Madame Nastya said. “Fetch my breakfast, and then I’ll decide what to do with you next. I don’t know whether to make you suck my new strap-on cock, or let the gardeners fuck you…”

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story with me. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Four: Fulfilled

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode three, which was posted on this blog on May 23rd 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor – Alexa – touches her, Cat watches another girl, Beata, masturbating. Alexa leads her into an elevator, where they explore an intimate and intense connection between them, and Cat makes Alexa orgasm…

The story continues…

The sweetness was intense but short, as now Sweet Cat’s epic urge to climax took control. Without giving her soulmate time to recover, she wanted to get fucked hard and squirt every drop of the pussy juice dammed up inside her, which was ready to burst out and flood the claustrophobic elevator cabin.

“Te voy a dar lo que quiere ... pero eres mía ahora. No se puede ocultar de mí por más tiempo.” Alexa’s musical voice echoed deep inside Cat’s heart, just as it echoed around the cold metallic walls of the cramped elevator. Cat didn’t understand the words on a conscious level, but hearing Alexa speak drove her crazy, especially as Alexa’s eyes were devouring her while she trembled through the aftershocks of her orgasm.

The elevator was still stuck between floors, but the doors suddenly opened a little way, leaving a gap that exposed Cat’s ass. A draft of cold air blew across her hot skin and between her juice-soaked thighs, giving her pleasurable goosebumps. Alexa gently but insistently pushed Cat closer to the gap.

“Why are you doing this? I need to come… please make me come!” Cat begged. Her ass pressed against the cold metal, her dripping pussy positioned right at the gap between the doors. She felt strangely observed… desired… available… as if offering her pleasure to an unknown predator lurking on the other side of the broken doors.

She was exquisitely aware that whatever happened, she was trapped in the tight space, with Alexa holding her firmly against the doors, now teasing her again by pressing her own oily body against hers. The sense of vulnerability and exposure made Cat afraid, and very excited. Her arousal bubbled up again, even more strongly, craving someone or something to accept the lust she was offering.

As if her desire were being answered, her lubed-up pussy was stroked by a soft, mysterious hand.

“Who is touching me? Are you going to fuck me?” Cat thought. The fingers dragged long, vigorous, circling strokes around her pussy mound, starting to probe inside, going deeper… breaching the outer margins to reach the quivering pink core of her pulsing hole. They teased around her sensitive clit, making her moan wildly. They inched deeper again, making her juice trickle out, but never giving the single hard stroke to her clit that could push her over the edge. The fingers brushed around the opening to her pussy, hinting at the penetration that Cat wanted, her G-spot throbbing with need. Another few strokes, lubricating her hole with even more juice, and finally the fingers thrust deep inside Cat, going straight to her G-spot and massaging it hard and fast.

“Harder… fuck me harder! she whimpered. Her juices began to squirt out, splashing over Alexa’s thighs. Alexa was kissing her and squeezing her breasts, one hand sliding between her cheeks to stimulate her asshole. Cat was trembling, the assault on her senses overwhelming as the mysterious fingers fucked her pussy while Alexa penetrated her ass. Her primal moans mingled with the filthy squelching sound of her soaked holes being fucked. This was exactly what she needed… to be slowly and intensely seduced, held on the edge and stripped of control over her own pleasure; yielding control in return for more pleasure, fuelled by mysterious love.

“It’s coming… it’s coming!” she shrieked, the furious fingering bringing her right to the brink of a truly apocalyptic orgasm. And finally she was over the edge, free falling. She felt her climax explode like an unstable bottle of nitroglycerin, squirting a powerful jet of juice from her spasming pussy. The fingers fucked her mercilessly right through her orgasm, drawing it out until her legs would have collapsed and let her fall if not for Alexa’s body pressing her against the dirty metal doors. The shock of such an epic orgasm was so strong that she didn’t even realize the fingers were still pounding her G-spot steadily, pushing her inexorably towards another explosion.

Perceiving the repeated swell of her lust, the fingers moved faster again, drawing infinite abstract, looping figures against her G-spot, making her shake. A moment later she came again, squirting like a bursting dam, making a puddle of juice on the floor. This time Alexa let her slide to the ground, her ass landing in the sticky pool, her over-stimulated pussy still twitching.

As she slowly regained consciousness she felt the cold air blow over her sweaty back. The fingers were gone… and so was Alexa! The elevator doors creaked closed, and it began to descend. Cat was still trembling, smeared with oil, sweat and juice.

“What happened to Alexa?” she thought, over and over again. Her confused, pleasure-blown mind could not decode the mystery.

The elevator reached its destination, the rusty doors shrieking open and presenting Cat with an unexpected choice. Right in front of her, the hallway ended in a pair of huge doors, which were wide open and flooding the hall with daylight. It was the exit! All she had to do was get up and walk away from this disturbing place, towards her freedom.

Was it really that simple? Could she walk away as if nothing had happened, and forget Alexa forever? Thinking about Alexa made Cat wonder whether walking into the light was really freedom after all. What she had shared with Alexa had felt so deep and intimate that it was more precious than anything to her now. She was sure Alexa was not beyond those doors, and that was impossible to accept. There is no freedom without love, without an intimate connection with another heart, another mind and body. To be so deeply united that words are not necessary, just a smile, a soft touch, and all the wild desires shared. There was no freedom outside because Alexa was there… deep inside… calling Cat louder and louder.

Slowly getting to her feet, Cat turned away from the daylight and pressed the only button on the elevator panel, letting the doors close again, hoping it would bring her back to Alexa’s arms. As the doors closed, Cat suddenly woke up on the old bed, inside the decrepit room where everything had begun. She was covered by the prickly brown blanket, her body still slippery with juice and oil.

She felt rested and relaxed, and she could already hear Alexa’s voice calling her from deep inside.  

“Estoy aquí con usted ... me abrazas muy dentro de ti mismo ... nuestro amor nos hace uno!” Words weren’t important; she could understand the emotion in Alexa’s beautiful voice better than her own language.

Without even realizing it, she kicked the blanket away from her, onto the floor, spreading her long legs and starting to finger herself. By the time her juices began to squirt out, she could see Alexa appearing in front of her, slowly approaching and ready to have wild sex again.

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Three: Submitted

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on May 2nd 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor – Alexa – touches her, Cat watches another girl, Beata, masturbating; but once again Alexa denies her any orgasmic release…

The story continues…

Incapable of concentrating on anything around her, Sweet Cat was having serious trouble standing upright. She was trembling and shaking from the overwhelming, unreleased pleasure filling every single millimeter of her body, all the way to her fingertips. She was so horny and so close to orgasm that a tiny breath on her clit could have pushed her over the edge, but for some reason she just couldn’t come. Had Alexa put her under some kind of spell?

As rational as she normally was, she felt that Alexa was the only one who could make her climax, no matter how hard she tried to finger fuck herself. It was almost as if Alexa’s fingers were covered in spice! Cat could feel an intense tingling inside, running from her clit to her G-spot, as if Alexa’s fingers had left some kind of electric trace there. There was some kind of intimate connection between them… but who was Alexa?

Just at the moment that Cat thought her name, Alexa appeared in the hallway. Finally Cat could see her in all her stunning beauty: jet black hair, dark eyes filled with passion, and a perfectly toned body. She was as beautiful as Cat, but somehow her opposite: Cat’s starry eyes inspired love and sweetness, while Alexa’s deep, blazing eyes were filled with uncontainable passion and lust. Both like goddesses, but opposed.

Alexa began calling to Cat, touching her own naked body, using herself as bait to lure Cat towards her. Still wildly aroused, Cat approached her, trembling as she saw Alexa touch herself so intimately. As she drew closer, she became aware of an elevator at the end of the hallway. She could hear the rusted metal doors shrieking as they slid open and closed, over and over. Beyond the doors was the deep darkness of the small and claustrophobic cabin. Step by step, Alexa moved towards the elevator, drawing Cat behind her, and finally entering and being swallowed by the darkness.

Just a step away from the elevator doors, Cat briefly glimpsed inside the cabin as the doors opened. The space was small and constricting, barely large enough for two people. The cold metal walls and rubber floor were dirty… but the most disturbing thing was that Alexa wasn’t inside! Just a few seconds earlier she had lured Cat to follow her; but now, where was she? Cat was struggling to stay focused, still tormented by lust, the pleasure inside her pussy screaming to burst out, just as she desired to escape from that insane place.

“Ven adentro... ven dentro de mí!” Alexa’s voice whispered from the empty elevator.

Cat was terribly scared to enter this dirty and inescapable trap, yet that sensual voice calling her like a siren was literally irresistible. Her lust was controlling her, pulling her inside. Once she was inside, the cabin doors closed behind her, the cold metal brushing against her ass and sending a chill through her. The sensation, and the shrieking noise, made her very uneasy; and worse still, when the doors closed she was in total darkness.

She could hear her own accelerated breathing, and feel the cold metal touching her like perverted hands hungry for her naked flesh. But strangely, being trapped in this claustrophobic space was making her sexual excitement grow ever stronger. She could hear deep growling noises, as if she were in the belly of a beast that had swallowed her whole, to taste each drop of her liquid passion.

Suddenly Cat felt something caressing her body – an oily substance pouring from the walls and ceiling of the elevator. The smell of sex was intense. Rivulets coated her skin, making it feel even more sensitive. Then something else touched her in the darkness!

Something was stroking her left hip, sending chills of pleasure through her; then something grabbed her well-oiled breast… there was something between her legs too, something long, slippery, strong and muscular.

“Alexa?” As Cat murmured her name questioningly, the cold neon lights inside the elevator sparked into life, revealing Alexa right in front of her, oiled up and embracing her tightly. Her lively and curious hands were on Cat’s breasts, squeezing her hard nipples. Between each squeeze she pressed her own breasts against Cat’s, their hard nipples stroking against each other. Alexa’s toned thigh pushed right between Cat’s legs, rubbing against her juicy pussy.

Alexa kissed Cat’s mouth sweetly for the first time, a second and then a third. Cat felt so loved, surrounded by passion. The quiet sweetness of the tender embrace moved her, even as the fury of lust screamed to be released within her. Her pussy was open like a flower, soaking Alexa’s thigh, and she felt the urge to rub faster against it. Sensing Cat’s hunger, Alexa kissed her deeper, sucking on her tongue. The oil was pouring down, lubricating their bodies as they ground together.

Cat’s orgasm was surging up now, as Alexa grasped her hips, pulling her vigorously against her own body. Cat began to stroke Alexa’s clit, the overpowering smell of sex saturating her senses in the enclosed space… and suddenly the elevator began to move. It was going up, making a metallic groan, but the girls were so intent on each other they barely noticed. Cat’s fingers slipped inside Alexa’s pussy, which was as creamy on the inside as her own. Alexa moaned, between the kisses and licks. Cat’s pussy spilled a fresh deluge of juice over Alexa’s leg as her fingers went in and out, deeper and harder, while the elevator continued its endless ascent. Cat felt Alexa’s G-spot pulsing against the tips of her fingers.

The connection between them was something tangible, their lust the conducting wire and their passion the electrical flood running in both directions from pussy to pussy. Juices poured out, drops splashing over Cat’s hand and trickling down Alexa’s thigh, both of them on the verge of losing control. They were one body, one mind filled with desire, one lust; their bodies deeply connected, mouths breathing from each other, pussies filled. They were one now, but their passion was double, triple, quadruple! Somehow Cat could feel Alexa inside her thoughts, could feel her need for release, making her own even harder to contain. She could hardly believe such a deep love could exist in such a filthy place. Their beauty was uncontaminated by the darkness.

The elevator had been rising just as their pleasure had, but now as they both hovered on the edge of orgasm it stopped and began to descend, slowly and silently, almost as if it were floating. Cat’s urge to climax was stronger than ever, but it wasn’t her moment; and deep inside she wanted it to be like this, wanted Alexa to be in control, wanted to be dominated, and to submit to her lust.

Almost crying from the tension of holding in her orgasm, still tribbing on Alexa’s leg, Cat began to fuck Alexa mercilessly, using her fingers like a dick. Alexa was squirming and convulsing as Cat hammered her G-spot, until with a wild cry her orgasm exploded from her. She squirted a thick jet of hot juice over Cat’s hand, shaking and moaning. As Cat’s fingers slowed and she kissed Alexa lovingly, the elevator stopped.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Two: Denied

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on April 18th 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor watches, a strange presence seems to control and penetrate her, teasing her to the point of orgasm before suddenly withdrawing.

The story continues…

Sweet Cat’s mind slowly resurfaced. She still felt the uncontrollable pleasure pushing against her swollen inner labia and struggling to escape from her wide open and creamy pussy hole. Her pussy was dripping and aching for the orgasm that had been denied her, squirming and convulsing. Her consciousness was regaining control but the need for that wet orgasmic explosion was stronger than ever. The frustration was beyond imagination, and as soon as Cat’s trembling body was back under her own control, she wanted to satisfy those urges.

Without even thinking, Cat shoved two fingers inside her juicy pussy, so deep she could cover her whole G-spot with the middle and ring finger to massage it like those mysterious fingers had done so well. She didn’t care about anything else now, as she finger fucked herself hard, feeling intense waves of pleasure thrilling across her body. Her pussy was squelching loudly, spilling out hot juices that dripped onto the dirty floor. It was wild and she felt no inhibition; all she could think about was the epic orgasm she needed to release.

She was fucking herself harder and harder, stroking her G-spot so fast that each touch sent shocks to her whole body, bouncing in a pure earthquake of lust. Saliva drooled down onto her breasts, circling her hard rock nipples. She stroked her breasts with her left hand, moisturizing her bouncing tits with her saliva as her pussy, ass and thighs were drenched in her pussy juices.

It was there, it was right there… but still, nothing!

She could feel herself on the verge of losing that intense balance between the growing pleasure and the beautiful free fall that anticipates the orgasm. The pleasure was growing, she could feel herself falling over the edge... but infinitely, never reaching the ocean of pure lust she was working for. No matter how hard she fucked herself, she couldn’t come.

Cat was once again clenching and trembling without control, like a flag in a windstorm, but the frustration was holding her suspended in the void. She couldn’t stop fucking herself, her pleasure growing after each stroke, but she couldn’t reach her explosion. She was filling herself with more pleasure, making her frustration grow stronger, just to make her fight back with stronger pleasure.

“I need to come, please let me come!” she moaned, begging over and over, but to no avail.

Trembling with frustration, Cat slid to the floor, her ass in the puddle of her juices, the warmth and smell of her own arousal making her feel as if the need to come was more important than breathing. The thought surfaced in her mind that the mysterious captor had done something to her. Just at that moment, another strange metallic noise broke the silence of the hallway. Cat turned to see the door was open… she could escape.

She stood up, her feet in the sticky puddle and her ass wet with juice, and silently moved through the door and into the hallway. It was so long she couldn’t see the end of it, and the intense daylight made it difficult to focus. There were doors on each side of the hall. On hers, the handwritten note said ‘Sweet Cat,’ while the one opposite said ‘Beata.’

Wondering how many girls were imprisoned there was such a creepy thought that she wanted to get away as quickly as possible. But the silence was broken once again by a moan of pleasure coming from the door right in front of her. Frightened but very curious, Cat approached Beata’s door and peered through the aperture. A beautiful blonde girl with silky white skin was naked on her hands and knees on an iron bed identical to the one in her own room, naked and fucking herself hard with a carrot!

Cat couldn’t believe her eyes. Beata was using the carrot like it was a real cock, pushing it in hard and deep. Her moans of pleasure made Cat uncontrollably horny again, and without even being aware of it, her right hand went back to her dripping pussy, rubbing her throbbing clit, while her left hand caressed her breasts. Her thighs opened to let her fingers slide inside her pussy.

She hoped she could come in unison with Beata. Watching her fuck herself with the carrot was surely the right fuel for the blaze she was ready to unleash. As Cat’s fingers reached the edge of her well-lubricated pussy hole, she felt something else penetrate her slowly, going very deep and hitting her G-spot.

“It’s those fingers again!” she moaned, pure pleasure radiating through her. This time she could feel the mysterious female presence pressing against her sticky body – and she was naked too. Her hard nipples were pushing against Cat’s back as if they would pierce it, toned legs embracing her own. If only Cat could turn around and see her perfect body.

“I’ll call you Alexa.” The thought came spontaneously to Cat’s lust-driven subconscious. Her sexual excitement was way past the point of control, and she squirmed with pleasure as her pussy was finger fucked, with the same rhythm and intensity with which Beata was fucking herself.

“Te dejaré el orgasmo después de que ella tiene un orgasmo… pero hay que rogarme!” Alexa whispered in her ear. Cat couldn’t understand her, but she was overwhelmed by the feeling of the strong fingers on her G-spot, drawing fast circles and fucking her so hard. Her pleasure was ready to explode out of her. Beata’s increasingly loud moans told Cat she was approaching her orgasm, and now the urge to come was unbearable.

“I can’t hold it… please let me come! I want to come now!”

The only response from Alexa was to place a hand over Cat’s mouth, containing her moans, as she fucked her even harder and faster. She was in the infinite loop of free falling pleasure once again, driving her crazy. To make it even more intense, Alexa started kissing and biting her neck, drooling a hot stream of saliva down her spine. It ran down to her ass, where it mixed with the mess of her own juices. Meanwhile Beata was going wild, in the midst of a pleasure storm, as the carrot sent her G-spot into overdrive.

“Ella está teniendo un orgasm,” whispered Alexa. At that moment, Beata’s body shook and spasmed as she climaxed hard.

“Please let me come now! Please! I need it so bad!” Cat’s mind screamed out. She felt the rivulets of juice pour down her thighs as Alexa’s fingers pounded her hard. The sensation of an apocalyptic orgasm pushing to explode out of her was so powerful. She was so close… and then she felt the first tremors.

“I’m gonna come, I’m gonna come so hard!” her mind shrieked. And then Alexa’s fingers suddenly withdrew, just like before, leaving her trembling and clenching uncontrollably, without satisfaction. She was frustrated, drunk with the pleasure that was coursing through her, feeling herself now losing all connection with reality… if it was real at all.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode One: Teased

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum” and featuring Beata B, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

The strong flare of daylight was waking Sweet Cat up. She opened her beautiful crystal eyes slowly, feeling a little dizzy. Around her there was nothing but a deep, unsettling silence, occasionally broken by small drops of water falling somewhere near her.

“Where am I?” Rapidly looking around for answers, Cat found herself to be in an abandoned building. The room was in a totally derelict state: the plaster falling from the walls in places so that broken bricks were visible, the ruined ceiling crumbling onto the dirty, ugly tiled floor. There was a terrible smell of mold and the room was empty, except for the small iron bed in the center where Sweet Cat was lying. She had never been there before.

“What is this place?” Her skin started to prickle and she looked down at herself. She was lying on a rusty bed, on a dirty mattress, covered only by a brown blanket that was making her itch. “Where are my clothes? Why I am naked? Why am I here?”

Questions and more questions; but no answers. Cat couldn’t remember anything before that moment. She could remember her name, everything about herself and her life, but nothing about how she ended up naked in an abandoned and decrepit building. Determined to discover more and hopefully leave that scary place, Cat stood up, holding the itchy brown blanket to cover herself, as being completely naked and exposed in this place was making her feel too vulnerable.

The light of the sun was strong, suggesting it was early morning. It came from a small window near the ceiling, covered by iron bars, which gave Cat the disturbing feeling of being imprisoned. She walked towards the door, the cold floor making intense chills run up her spine. Each step on the dirty floor made her chills stronger, almost as if an invisible hand was vigorously massaging her whole back, starting at her ass and running hard and hungry up to her neck. At first it seemed like just a consequence of the cold, but as she walked the strokes seemed to get stronger and more ambiguous, lingering in a more persistent way on her ass before continuing their ascent of her bare back. It was almost as if someone or something was attempting to penetrate her ass! It made Cat feel she was being observed by some presence she couldn’t bring clearly into focus… and in a subtle way, it was making her sexually excited too.

She reached for the rusted metal door – only to discover there was no handle. She pushed against it insistently, and it gave slightly, the noise of the creaking metal echoing around the room; but she grew increasingly agitated as she realized it was locked. She was trapped!

There were two horizontal slots in the door, one at the level of her eyes, giving her a partial view of the dirty and deserted hallway beyond it. The other was lower, covered by a metal plate.

“Is this for food? Where am I?” Cat murmured. Her pulse was racing; what if she wasn’t alone after all? What if the noise she’d made had attracted someone’s attention? She felt panic rising in her.

“No puedes salir!” whispered a seductive female voice. Almost as if reading Cat’s mind, the answer came: she wasn’t alone. But who was with her? Another prisoner… or someone else? Both possibilities seemed equally alarming. Cat looked through the slot in the door. On the other side of the hallway was another door; on it was tacked a piece of paper with the handwritten name ‘Beata.’ Could that be who was speaking?

“No puedes salir!” whispered the sensual voice once again. Cat couldn’t understand the language, but it seemed the voice was coming from somewhere in the long hallway.

The silence was suddenly broken by the loud noise of scraping metal, followed by another softer sound that grew gradually louder… footsteps. There was someone in the hallway, approaching Cat’s door rapidly. The soft steps suggested their feet were bare. She had the sudden urge to hide. She ducked down onto her knees, her shoulders pressed against the cold wall, the blanket wrapped around her.

The footsteps stopped in front of her door. She saw a shadow through the aperture. There was nothing but silence for a while, making her heart beat even faster, and then there was a metallic clang against the door. A few moments, and the sound came again. It gave Cat an intense thrill, her excitement growing stealthily, sensitive spots tingling. As she held her breath, the metal plate on the lower part of the door opened and a small silver dish slid through and fell to the ground. Gripping the blanket tightly, Cat craned forward to look. The dish held a rotten apple, a thick carrot, and a handwritten note carrying the ambiguous message: ‘Your lunch, my pleasure!’ Disgusted, Cat refused to even touch the dish, the silent presence at the door making her even more unsettled.

Without warning, the intense chills began to stimulate her sensitive body again, lingering and massaging in a very intimate way, taking more time between her round and juicy ass cheeks. Something was slowly penetrating her ass! Despite the shock, it was an exciting sensation. There was still silence from outside the door, but it was there… watching! Cat could now clearly feel something lurking between her legs, slowly but vigorously fucking her ass deeper and deeper. It felt like a finger. Her pussy was getting wet, juice seeping out. The mysterious finger was going deeper, the pace accelerating, fucking her beautiful ass. Pleasure was radiating from that point until it reached every part of her body, making her thoroughly aroused. Her clit was throbbing, her pussy spreading open and dripping, her nipples hardening, and her skin covered in goosebumps. Her confusion was overwhelmed by the intense pleasure relentlessly devouring her body bit by bit.

“I can’t come… it will hear me!” Cat fought to stifle her moans. She was just one step from losing control, but the mysterious presence outside the door couldn’t see her where she was crouched down. As if reading her mind, the fucking became harder and deeper, pressing inside her towards her pussy, making it almost impossible for her to stay silent. Wetness was flowing down her thighs and puddling on the floor between her feet. She tried to hold her breath but her pleasure was becoming uncontrollable. She let the blanket fall, leaving her naked and exposed. Her body was in the embrace of the wildest pleasure she had ever known, not just because her ass was getting fucked so hard and deep, but because she was so vulnerable and she knew the presence was somehow feeding on her excitement.

Her fear was screaming at her to resist, to stay hidden by the wall; but the pleasure was more determined. It was impossible to fight, as the fear was driving her excitement – and as her arousal built, the strange presence began to express its own excitement with rapid and heavy breathing. Cat’s body and mind were both being penetrated by something she could only sense, and like a true predator, it was hungry to consume her.

She was shaking, her long legs starting to clench. She was still resisting in her mind, and she was aware the presence knew this. Suddenly the finger stopped moving, pressing hard inside her to keep her pussy hot and juicy. The loud clang against the door came again, making her nervous and bringing her excitement to an even higher level. The door opened and Cat saw the shadow take form as an elegant female silhouette. She held still against the wall, naked.

Only silence, and that perfect female form staying as still as a statue. It was as if she was sending a message that she was there, watching and in control. Cat pressed against the dirty wall, motionless, the mysterious finger pressing inside her ass. The blanket was near, and she wanted to grab it, to cover her nudity. She wanted to teach the mystery woman a lesson, to deny her enjoyment by covering her beautiful body. She tried to reach out slowly, to grab the blanket, while still keeping herself hidden, but the finger in her ass seemed to be holding her tightly in place. She managed to reach the blanket with her toe, but as she stretched towards it, the finger inside her ass began to arch towards her pussy from the inside. It was so hard and intense, massaging and stroking from within, that Cat lost control, the wave of pleasure making her moan loudly and almost overbalance.

“She saw me!” She pulled back against the wall, as the mysterious figure caught up the blanket and snatched it away. And now something else was happening… something even harder to resist. She could feel something else making its way between her legs, touching her inner thighs where they were wet with her juice, and reaching for her dripping pussy. It felt like fingers, long and feminine, stroking along the side of her clit. Cat felt overwhelmed, ready to beg for the double penetration that seemed inevitable now. The stimulation was giving her intense pleasure – the slow, deep ass fucking and the teasing of her pussy – but she craved more.  

It was an evil game. It was holding her there on the edge, knowing it could give her pleasure like never before, make her explode so hard she could pass out; but Cat knew she was being punished for hiding herself and trying to resist.

“Please… please fuck me!” Cat begged, surrendering completely to her desire. In response, the two fingers teasing at her pussy slid all the way inside, droplets of juice spilling out around them. A river of her cream was running down from her pussy, reaching for the other finger deep in her anus and dripping into the growing puddle on the dirty floor. The fingers hit her G-spot, rubbing hard. The room filled with the intense smell of Cat’s arousal as the fingers in her pussy and ass moved in unison.

Stroke after stroke, juices dripped out, the pure liquid lust making the floor sticky and wetting her toes. The fingers were moving so hard and deep that her body was trembling uncontrollably, her thighs clenching, loud squishy noises echoing around the room.

“I’m gonna come… I’m gonna come really hard! Please… please let me come!” Cat was screaming out her pleasure, feeling herself on the verge of an epic explosion.

“Tú me perteneces…tienes que rogarme!” the sensual voice whispered directly into Cat’s mind. Cat couldn’t understand the words, but she felt the imminent and extreme urge to come. The fucking was getting even harder and wilder, her pussy and thighs soaked.

“Please make me come! Please make me come!” Cat screamed. Hearing the words and feeling her desire, the fingers started to fuck her harder, slamming her G-spot into the middle of a finger-blasting storm, her ass getting pounded just as hard. It was right there; Cat could feel her climax swelling up, ready to make her juices squirt out. She was screaming and moaning, just a tiny step away from her explosion.

But right before giving her that last microscopic stroke to push her over the edge, both fingers in her pussy and the one in her ass pulled out suddenly. A stream of pussy juices poured out after them. Cat trembled with frustration, right on the verge of the epic orgasm she was hoping for, all the pent up pleasure inside her waiting to be released.

The mysterious female in the doorway turned and walked away, disappearing into the dirty hallway.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Dressed For Sex

Erotic fiction inspired by Alise Z

In my everyday life I’m a quiet, conservative girl. I work in a dull office job, and I think my colleagues would be very surprised to learn about my alter ego. You see, every few months my craving for anonymous, no-strings sex gets too powerful to ignore, and I will go to a fetish party in search of a horny stranger to fulfil my needs.

I am aided and abetted in this by my partner – I’ll call him David here – who loves to buy me slutty outfits for my adventures. He will accompany me to the party, but stay in the background and just observe what is going on. He gets the biggest kick out of watching me pick up my playmate for the night, and then hearing all about it later.

Recently he bought me an outfit more daring than anything I’d worn to a party before. It was a lace bodysuit, with a thong back that left my bottom bare, and cut-out panels over the thighs to create the effect of stockings and garters. My nipples and pussy were clearly visible through the sheer lace, and somehow the effect was to make me look more exposed than if I’d actually been naked!

David drove me to the club where the party night was being held, and took my coat, leaving me in just the bodysuit and my heels. I was shaking slightly with excitement and adrenaline, but I knew a drink would steady my nerves, and before long I had no shortage of admirers offering to buy me one. I chatted to some people – fetish parties are usually very friendly, I guess the skimpy clothing breaks down social barriers – but I wasn’t really interested in idle chatter tonight. I wanted sex.

Then I spotted a couple checking me out. The girl was pretty, with long blonde hair, and she was sitting on her man’s lap, wriggling in a way that left me in no doubt he was rock hard beneath her. They both stared at me, making no effort to disguise their interest. I’ve had a few encounters with women before, but I’ve never had a threeway with a guy and a girl, and I felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of trying it for the first time.

I went over to them, acutely aware of the way my big breasts jiggled under the lace as I walked, and they introduced themselves as Tom and Irene. We didn’t waste much time on small talk; Irene asked if she could kiss me, and when I nodded, she pressed her body against mine, sliding one hand down between us to pinch my nipple as our lips met. That sent a shock of arousal coursing through me, and I rocked my hips against hers to increase the contact. With that, an unspoken agreement passed between us and she took my hand and led me to one of the private rooms, Tom following with our drinks. Out of the corner of my eye I saw David watching as we left the main room.

Once we were in private, Tom and Irene had me stand and pose for them so they could walk all around me, admiring my body. They touched me teasingly, stroking my nipples and ass cheeks, cupping my pussy with warm hands, leaning in to kiss me softly, working in tandem to make me increasingly desperate for more contact. I reached out towards Irene, but Tom grabbed my hands and raised them above my head, holding me in place.

“Let us do all the work, princess,” he murmured in my ear, his low voice sending a shiver of lust through me. “We’ll make you feel good, I promise.” Moving behind me, he wrapped one arm around my waist to keep me still, the other stroking my breasts and seeking out my stiff nipples. “Spread your legs,” he ordered me, and I obeyed without question as he held me tighter and I felt his hard cock press against me through his pants.

Now Irene kneeled in front of me, her mouth immediately latching onto my crotch and sucking my hot pussy through the damp lace. The shock of this sudden, intense contact after all the teasing was potent, and my legs shook with the rapid escalation of excitement, but Tom supported me until I regained my balance. Irene lapped at the crotch of the bodysuit until it was saturated, then tugged it aside and ran the tip of her tongue all the way along my bare slit. It felt incredible, my clit throbbing as pleasure rose in me like a hot flush, suffusing my veins. My hips rocked to thrust my pussy harder against her mouth, and she crooked a couple of fingers and slid them inside me, making me gasp as they hooked against my G-spot.

Within a couple of minutes, the sensation of her licking my clit as her fingers penetrated me over and over had overwhelmed me to the point where I could barely stand. Tom swept me up into his arms and carried me over to the bed; Irene moved under me so she was cradling my head in her lap, her thighs soft, the smell of her perfume making me want her. Tom stood at the foot of the bed and for a split second seemed to hesitate, giving Irene a questioning look.

“Yes, go ahead,” Irene said. “I want you to fuck her. I want to see her squirm as your cock fills her up. Make her come, baby.”

Tom smiled at his sweet lover as he unbuckled his pants and let them drop, revealing his rigid cock. I felt a fresh swell of excitement at the thought of having it inside me, my pussy creaming up. Irene took my hands and held them above my head, both of us gazing in fascinated lust as Tom stroked the head of his cock up and down my slit, making it shiny with my juice. My hips bucked, urging him to thrust into me, but he teased me again, making me wait, although I could see from the hunger in his eyes that he wanted it as badly as I did.

At last he powered forward, the fat head of his cock making me moan as it spread my pussy open and drove inside. I felt blissed out as my sensitized slot held him snugly, every nerve in my body seeming to tingle with the stimulation. My senses went into overload as Irene leaned forward over me, her fingers finding my clit and rubbing, sending starbursts of pleasure pulsing through me.

My hands were free now, and I grasped Irene’s hips, pulling her pussy down towards my face. She wasn’t wearing panties under her short skirt, and I felt her jolt as my tongue made contact with her hot core. She sank down further, letting me stroke my tongue over her clit and push it between her lips into her slick hole. Now the three of us were united in our rhythmic chase towards release, Irene’s fingers rubbing all around the cock pounding into me as she rode my mouth.

I broke first, the sweet, tangy taste of Irene’s pussy driving me wild as I clenched and spasmed around Tom’s cock. That sent him over the edge, and I was still shaking in the throes of my orgasm as he plunged in up to the hilt and shot his load deep inside me, pulling out to splash the last couple of spurts over my mound.

Irene tipped forward into a 69, lapping up the warm goo from my sticky skin, and making Tom groan by taking his cock into her mouth to suck it clean. She licked up his load as it trickled out of me, giving me a string of gentler but prolonged orgasms as her tongue found every sensitive spot. When I couldn’t come any more, she sat back to ride my face harder, her moans rising to a crescendo as I drove her crazy. Finally she dismounted and the three of us kissed, sharing the taste of jizz and girl-juice as we stroked and caressed one another.

As David drove me home, I could still taste Irene and Tom on my lips, and feel my wetness seeping out to soak the lining of my coat. David had to pull over and let me jack him off over my lace-covered breasts as I described our threeway to him in graphic detail.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Ice

Erotic fiction inspired by Elizabeth L and Lote

She’s always known how to make me beg. It’s a particular talent she has, to keep her own composure while totally wrecking mine. When I nicknamed her the ‘Ice Queen’ I was only partly joking… and her way of taking sweet revenge for the moniker, which caught on among our whole circle of friends, was to earn the title with the most exquisite torment she’d ever subjected me to.

It turns me on to think about the planning she must have put into it; afterwards I learned some interesting facts. For instance, did you know that if you boil water before freezing it, it stays crystal clear instead of going cloudy? Apparently she used a popsicle mold, and made a few different versions before she was perfectly happy with the result. Of course, I was totally unaware of all this at the time. The first I knew of it was when we were lying on the sofa cuddling on a Sunday afternoon, and she asked if I was in the mood for some “button-pushing.” That’s our private code for our power games, and as soon as I said yes, the anticipation started to put me into my submissive headspace and I sensed her attitude shift from my affectionate and sweet lover to my dominant and controlling mistress. That alone was enough to get my pussy wet; I find surrendering to her commands so exciting.

She led me into the bedroom and pushed me down on the bed, grabbing my hands and holding them above my head so she could restrain me. With practiced movements, she wound the rope around my wrists and lashed them to the headboard, holding me in position. Then she unbuttoned my skirt and pulled off my panties, leaving my body totally exposed to her gaze.

I love our bondage games, and a lot of the thrill lies in not knowing what she has in store for me. Sometimes she will tease me with feathery touches until I’m pleading for more, other times she’ll fuck me hard with a strap-on or leave me for long minutes that seem like hours with a remote-controlled vibrator driving me wild. This time she told me to close my eyes, and of course I obeyed without question. I heard her leave the room and then return after a few moments.

It took all my willpower to stay perfectly still and quiet as I felt something shockingly cold brush against my lips. Instinctively I opened my mouth, and as icy water trickled into my mouth it began to dawn on me what was happening. My mistress slid the ice dildo between my lips and rapidly drew it out again, my tongue following it hungrily, wanting more. But she teased me by pressing it against my nipple instead, the cold making it harden and throb almost painfully.

My hips started to rock involuntarily as she trailed the ice dildo slowly down my torso, making the muscles of my stomach flutter, and then traced agonisingly slow circles around my pussy mound. I was aching with desire by the time she finally touched it against my clit, just for a second, so I barely had time to register the intense, burning cold before she pulled it away.

“What’s your color?” she asked. We use a ‘traffic light’ system in our sex games, and green means ‘Don’t stop.’

“Green!” I gasped. Immediately she pressed the ice dildo against my clit again, leaving it for a little longer this time so that I moaned and tried to push against it, before she broke contact.

“More… please, more!” I moaned. In response she rested the dildo on my smooth mound so the heat of my skin began to melt it and send icy rivulets pouring down over my clit and between my spreading pussy lips. My back arched, my moans becoming more urgent as I tried to chase the source of the sensation. Now she had me exactly where she wanted me, and she knew it.

“What do you want?” she asked, as if the hungry rocking of my hips wasn’t enough to tell her all she needed to know.

“I want it… please… I want it…” I groaned brokenly, struggling to form the words as lust clouded my thoughts.

“So fucking needy,” she hissed, her voice penetrating the fog of my arousal like the point of a needle. “Such a cum-hungry little slut. Say it then, if you want it so badly.” She licked a hot stripe up my neck, nipping my earlobe roughly and sending a thrill of arousal flashing through me.

“Please… please fuck me with it! I need it in my pussy! Please please please just fuck me right now!” I started to moan, the words pouring out in a desperate torrent once they started. Tears of frustrated arousal seeped out from beneath my closed eyelids, as she touched the frozen head of the dildo to the slick opening of my pussy and pulled it away, over and over. Before long I was humping my hips up to chase the dildo on each stroke, tugging against my restraints, the cold making my whole pussy throb. My attention was focused on a single point, able to think of nothing but the need to feel that hard icy shaft part my hot walls.

I was incoherent, out of my mind with my wanton craving, by the time she finally relented and held the ice dildo still against my pussy before sliding the first couple of inches inside me. By now the surface was starting to melt and the freezing water met my hot flesh with a wave of startling sensation, but the core was still solid and felt good… so very good… as it surged inside me. I wanted more – I wanted the whole thing in me right now – but I had to settle for grinding on the end as she held it steady.

“What’s your color, baby?” she asked, softer now.

“Green!” I whimpered. “More… please let me have more!”

“You look so beautiful, baby,” she purred as she slid it out and then back in, deeper this time, making me arch up off the bed. “So needy, so hot, begging to get fucked!” I cried out with the almost unbearable arousal as the ice stretched me open, my whole world shrunk to that single shaft of bright pleasure-pain. We hit a rhythm, her gloved hand twisting and corkscrewing the dildo as she plunged it into me, my hips rocking greedily, way too far gone to care how desperate I must look. The pressure built and built, the need for release irresistible now. And then my thighs clamped tight around her wrist as with a shriek I came, my burning pussy gripping and spasming around the ice, my whole body convulsing.

When I finally relaxed enough for her to slide the dildo out of me, she told me to open my eyes, and gazed into them, checking I was still ‘green.’

“Look at you, so fucked out,” she laughed gently, when she saw that I could hardly even focus through my post-orgasmic haze. But her hot tongue licking the juice and ice-water from my chilled and sensitized pussy soon brought me to my senses, before sending me spiralling off on another less extreme but no less pleasurable trip…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Circus

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Lorelei and Natalia

I walk into the tent expecting to see an array of animals. Instead there stands a tall girl, juggling colored balls. I watch her for a couple of minutes, mesmerized. Then I approach.

“Hello,” I say, a little shy.

“Hi,” she answers, looking at me. “Who are you?”  

“Oh, I’m just passing through.”

She’s still juggling as we speak. She stops. “Want to have a look around?”

I nod, pleased by the offer but wondering what there is to see. Would I bump into a dwarf, see a strongman, a clown? We walk through some bright silk curtains and enter a small room with an antique sofa and a large mirror. I look up, and there are mirrors on the ceiling.

“This is my den,” she says walking past me slowly.

“It's very cosy,” I say.

“Sit down.” She has an accent. French. “Here, let me take your coat.” She takes my brown leather coat off gently. I can feel her breath near my face, my ear. She’s wearing a tank top, and a short skirt that shows off her shapely legs. She sits next to me.

“What’s your name?” she whispers, her face close to mine.

“Mimi,” I answer. She’s staring at me, a smile appearing on her pretty face. Her hair is jet black, shoulder length; her skin, a creamy white.

“I’m Gigi,” she says, placing her hand on my thigh. It creeps up until it’s between my legs. I feel an instant wetness. Suddenly we’re kissing, her lips soft as they press against mine. She stops and looks at me with big brown eyes.

“You’re sweet,” she purrs, kissing my neck and biting my ear. I gasp. I put my arm around her and kiss her, my tongue entering deeply. She responds, fondling my breasts. I kiss her neck and shoulders and slowly lick my way down, lifting off her tank top. She has big, beautiful breasts, and her nipples are erect. I lick and suck them.

She’s moving now, taking my shirt off and undoing my jeans. I lie back on the couch and she sits up on me, takes off her skirt and starts grinding herself on my pussy. I’m so excited, I feel my pussy pulsing and wet. She’s on top of me, fucking me with her pussy. She moves up and down on me, our breasts touching. She gets faster. I grab her hips and bring her closer, so our clits are touching. We’re both on the verge of orgasm. She moves quicker and quicker and soon my head is strained back, my eyes closed tight, shrieking out, immersed in the pleasure.

She screams, and lies down on top of me, panting, breathing heavily near my face. I stroke her hair, she looks at me, and we kiss furiously. Her hand is now between my legs, and she slides two fingers into my dripping pussy. She’s kissing my breasts and fucking me. I cry out as she goes deeper, hitting my G-spot. Then she adds a third finger and my pussy is now exploding around them. She’s fucking me hard and I’m cumming, touching her whole body, her hips, her legs. She’s still on top of me, the weight an extra turn on.

She pushes at my throbbing G-spot, and suddenly I feel something different. There’s an extra fullness in my wet tunnel. I look down and her hand is holding one of the colored juggling balls. She pushes it in gently. Now I have two balls inside me. She pushes at the balls with her fingers, sending waves of desire through me. I’m immersed in this strange yet highly arousing sensation. I’m crazed, moaning and lifting my legs up so she has a full view of my engorged mound. I look at her, then up, viewing myself in the ceiling mirror. It’s coming… I erupt, crying out as a stream of wet pussy juice comes squirting out of me like a fountain.

It keeps coming and Gigi licks at it, sucking on my soaking pussy lips. She starts to lick my clit. I lie back, eyes closed, holding her head there as she licks and nibbles my clit. The balls are still inside me, taunting me. I open my legs wide as more pressure is placed on my throbbing clit. I look up again. I see her face locked between my legs. I keep looking and holding her head as I cum, crying out loud, a jet of cum juice squirting out again as I release my orgasm, soaking the sofa.

Gigi removes the balls one by one and places the green one in my mouth. I suck on it as she lifts herself up over me. She takes it out of my mouth and sits on my face. She’s so wet. I put my hand on my clit and start to lick her sweet lips. Then I tongue her clit, turned on by the taste of her fruity pussy. I place a finger into her ass and she lets out a little scream, writhing on my tongue. Her sweet juices are coming down my chin as I lick and suck her clit.

I put two fingers into her, keeping the one in her ass. I feel the texture of her walls turning velvet and retracting. She grabs my head and presses her whole beautiful wet pussy on my face, moaning and crying out, shaking as she cums fiercely. My hands move up to her soft ass cheeks and stroke her up to her waist.

She lies down next to me and strokes my hair. “So, are you going to join the circus?”

“Definitely,” I answer, as we kiss passionately. Our bodies entwine and we lie on the sofa, still as statues bathed in gold.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Exposed, Episode Two: Losing Control

Erotic fiction inspired by Nate. Dedicated to Mimi, who requested it so nicely!

This is a continuation from the story ‘Exposed,’ which was posted on this blog on January 27th 2016. The story so far… Nate is at a party with her mistress, dressed in a net bodysuit that leaves her nipples and pussy exposed. She is the only submissive in a roomful of fully dressed dominants, as her mistress blatantly fingers her to an intense orgasm with everyone watching. Her mistress then hands her over to a couple of strangers, the man taking her leash while the girl kneels to lick her soaked pussy.

The story continues…

It’s hard to say what was getting me the most excited – was it the sensation of the girl’s tongue sliding along the groove of my sensitized pussy, lapping my cream from it? Was it knowing that a roomful of horny dominants were observing every tremor that throbbed thorough my body, feeding on me with their voracious eyes, whispering to their companions as my arousal became blindingly obvious? Or was it the eyes of my mistress, burning into me, daring me to succumb to the pleasure that was starting to overwhelm me? She had never shared me before, never let one of her dominant cronies so much as kiss my cheek. It had been made abundantly clear who I belonged to, and I didn’t know what kind of game she was playing now.

I looked at her questioningly, trying to form the words in my head but unable to formulate even the simplest thought as the girl’s tongue surged deeper inside me, pressing against every sensitive spot. My mistress stared back at me, impassive, no clue as to how I should behave passing across her beautiful face. Misreading her intentions, disobeying her in some way, could have the gravest consequences; but I didn’t know the rules.

The pressure between my legs was building as the girl licked me harder and deeper, sliding a couple of fingers into my pussy and crooking them against my G-spot on each inward stroke. Her partner was gripping my leash tightly, eyes roaming from my face to my pussy and back again as I trembled under his girlfriend’s ministrations. He had barely moved, except to rub his free hand over the noticeable bulge in the front of his pants. I imagined him pulling out his hard cock and thrusting it inside me; involuntarily, my eyes darted back to my mistress, fearing that she could somehow hear my thoughts. The heady mix of apprehension and arousal made me shake so hard my legs almost gave way.

“Don’t you dare!” my mistress suddenly snapped, making me jump. “You’ll cum when I say you can, and not before, you little slut!” How well she knew me. Maybe she really could read my mind… that notion both confused and titillated me.

Now, as if goading me to disobey her command, the man moved behind me and wrapped his arms around me, just as my mistress had done earlier. He jammed a couple of fingers against my clit, keeping them still but building up the pressure as his girlfriend stimulated my G-spot. I felt tormented by the powerful sensations, suddenly needing to cum so badly but struggling against the urge, not daring to give in. Tears of frustration sprang into my eyes as I fought to control my breathing, to resist the waves of pleasure surging up inside me.

“Please… please let me cum!” I begged, my voice coming out as a pathetic whimper.

“You’ll cum when I say you can cum,” my mistress reiterated sternly, although I could see from the gleam in her eye that she was turned on by my needy display. I shook, desperate to regain my self-control, hopelessly excited by the physical sensations assaulting my body and the mental thrill of my mistress’ words.

My mistress looked directly at the man, nodding almost imperceptibly as some kind of understanding seemed to pass between them. I felt him fumbling behind me, and suddenly he was tugging at my leash, bending me forward and sliding the head of his cock up and down across my slick entrance. He held my wrists tightly, keeping me in position as his girlfriend guided him inside me; he thrust right in up to the hilt, making me gasp with surprise and pleasure, then started driving into me with a steady, forceful rhythm. The girl slid underneath to lick the juncture where my pussy lips gripped snugly around his shaft, sucking my juices off him at each outward stroke, then lapping at my clit when he plunged back in.

I was shaking and sobbing by now, drunk on the volatile mix of sensations that were engulfing me like a tidal wave. “Please… Please….” I gasped with each breath, unable to form any other words. The need to cum was so intense it blotted out everything else in the room. I had lost all consciousness of my audience, all my attention focused on two points: the cock stretching my pulsing, dripping pussy open, and the face of my mistress, seeming to swim in front of my eyes as my vision blurred. The effort to hold back my orgasm was making every muscle in my body taut, causing every nerve to vibrate and burn.

And then she was in front of me, taking my face in her hands as she said, “Now! Cum for me now!” She rubbed her thumb against my bottom lip, swollen where I’d been biting it, and that was all it took; the man gripped my hips tightly as I came around his driving cock, crying out as spasm after spasm of delirious ecstasy racked my whole frame.

“Good girl,” my mistress said approvingly.    

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dominated

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Lucy Heart and Dido

This is the second part of the story “Submission,” published on the blog on February 3, 2016. The story so far…

Lucy Heart is being dominated by Dido for a photoshoot for The Life Erotic. She was restrained by her wrists and ankles and teased with an O-ring, buttplug and nipple clamps as Dido gave her the most tremendous orgasm of her life.

The story continues…

When Lucy had recovered from her powerful climax, the assistant led her to a pommel horse and bent her over it, attaching her wrist cuffs to the legs. She craned her neck to watch as the assistant helped Dido to put on a big black strap-on cock. Her legs started to tremble again as she anticipated the fucking she was about to get. But first, Dido attached a vacuum pump device to Lucy’s nipples, making them throb harder than ever, and put a ballgag in her mouth. The atmosphere was charged as the Domme took control more assertively. Even the photographer seemed content to let Dido lead the action, and snapped away wordlessly.

Dido picked up a crop and moved into position behind Lucy, saying, “I would make you count to ten, but I don’t think we could hear you with the gag in, so I will count.” Lucy willed herself not to tense up as she heard the crop swish through the air. It landed with a crack on the soft skin of her bottom, making the tender flesh ripple. The first two strikes were not as bad as Lucy had feared, but with the third blow the pain blossomed, spreading all the way down to her toes, with a sharp center on her sweet ass. She writhed against the restraints, tears springing into her eyes. Her mind whirled with this new experience, but underneath her confusion she was aware of a steady pulse of arousal coursing through her.

The fourth and fifth strokes from the crop were more playful – Dido seemed to sense exactly how much she could take right now – but with the sixth, the pain bloomed again. Lucy’s moans were muffled by the gag, but somehow she knew that even if she could speak, she would not ask Dido to stop. The last four strokes came so fast and sharp they were a blur. Lucy was shaking, and she felt grateful for the respite as the assistant smoothed cool lotion over her burning skin – not because the pain had stopped, but because she felt almost embarrassed by how much she had enjoyed it. Another stroke and she thought she might have cum without even touching her pussy.

At a nod from Dido, the assistant removed the ballgag and adjusted Lucy’s position so her head was held upright. She understood why when Dido pointed the strap-on at her lips.

“Suck it,” Dido purred, thrusting her hips forward. Lucy opened up to let the tip into her mouth, then took it deeper, inch by inch. It was less flexible than any real cock Lucy had ever sucked, but as she grew used to its girth and Dido’s hips found their rhythm, she realized it was having the same effect on her that sucking cock always did – it was getting her outrageously excited. Although she was bound and at Dido’s mercy, for a moment she felt that she was in control as she sucked and tongued the plastic dick lavishly; and she felt a surge of gratification as a moan escaped Dido’s lips and she guessed that the sight of her mouth around the shaft was turning her Domme on too.

She felt almost bereft as Dido pulled away, but then she felt something smooth and hard stroke up and down the slippery groove of her pussy lips, and knew she was about to get fucked. With one long thrust of Dido’s hips, the strap-on penetrated her all the way to the hilt. Her sugar walls contracted around it involuntarily, squeezing it just like a real cock, and an explosion of pleasure burst through her. Dimly, Lucy was aware that as it was only a photo shoot, Dido didn’t actually have to fuck her properly, but she wouldn’t be able to bear it if this amazing sensation stopped. She needed it now, needed it badly, and started rocking her hips back to meet Dido’s thrusts as the petite blonde fucked her as powerfully as any guy had ever done.

Once or twice Dido held still to allow the photographer to get the close up shots he wanted, but Lucy’s moans of frustration urged her on, and soon it was simply raw, urgent sex, the camera forgotten. Dido’s hands squeezed the soft flesh of Lucy’s hips as she slammed in over and over again, hitting her G-spot on each stroke. The pleasure was intense.

At a signal from Dido, the assistant released the cuffs from Lucy’s wrists and they flipped her over onto her back on the pommel horse. She wrapped her legs around Dido’s back as the cock slid all the way into her and the thrusting grew harder and faster. And now it seemed the pressure against her pussy mound was getting Dido off too, because Lucy felt her Domme’s hips start to stutter, just as she reached her own peak of ecstasy, and they clung together as they came in unison.

By the time the girls had recovered from their mutual orgasm, the photographer had already downloaded the raw files to his laptop, and they crowded around to look. The charged atmosphere had completely dissipated and Dido was all smiles and giggles now as she held Lucy’s hand and looked at the screen in wonder. Lucy was shocked to see the shots of the vivid red marks on her ass cheeks; she had been so lost in the moment she hadn’t even thought about how it would look on camera. They all agreed the photos were amazing, but Lucy knew nobody would ever understand just how overwhelming the experience had been, apart from the people in the room with her.

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Submission

Fiction by Frank, inspired by Lucy Heart and Dido

“Hello… my agency told me to call you before they booked me. What’s up?” Lucy listened carefully, before responding. “Okay. Sounds interesting! I’ll give them the go ahead to set it up. I hope I don’t regret this…”

While Lucy had appeared on The Life Erotic before, and made quite a splash by inserting a whole strand of pearls into her pussy, this was to be something new. TLE was experimenting with a little walk on the wild side, and Lucy had just agreed to a daring bondage shoot. She was nervous, but undeniably turned on at the thought of getting disciplined by another girl.

A few days later when she arrived at the location for the shoot, she still felt some trepidation, but the set-up seemed perfectly normal – it was a small crew, just a photographer, a female assistant, and a make-up artist. Everyone was friendly and welcoming. The set was certainly unusual though; it was a full-blown dungeon! The thought of what was to come made her tremble with horny anticipation.

The assistant brought her some coffee and asked her, “Have you ever done anything like this before? You know, whipping and stuff…?”

“Well, not for a shoot,” Lucy replied. “But… well, for fun… yes, a little bit!” She giggled, feeling herself blush. The assistant smiled.

“Oh, I think you’ll have a good time then,” she said with a wink. She led Lucy to a cabinet and continued, “Why don’t you pick out the toys you’d like to use?”

It occurred to Lucy that if she were a true Submissive, her Dominant would not give her the choice, but she was happy to get the chance to look at all these strange devices and intriguing toys. Hands shaking at the thought of what was going to happen next, she picked out some nipple clamps and a couple of toys. She gazed at the crops and whips, but thinking about that made her feel so dizzy with anticipation that she couldn’t think straight. 

“Oh, here’s your Domme!” exclaimed the assistant, a tinge of envy in her voice. Lucy looked up to see Dido walking in. The glamorous blonde was one of Lucy’s idols, and thinking about playing games with her gave Lucy a surge of excitement that made her heart skip a beat. The girls chatted for a moment – Lucy was delighted to discover her dream girl was so sweet and friendly – and then they perused the cabinet together.

As Lucy reached for a crop, Dido told her, “No, not that one. Let’s use this. It leaves a pretty stripe! I think you’ll enjoy it much more.” Lucy realized her playmate was infinitely more experienced than her when it came to this kind of game. Now she was getting really wet. The assistant took her to get changed, and she was almost embarrassed that her nipples were already rock hard and her panties felt damp as she removed them. Her costume for the photoset turned out to be nothing more than a set of wrist and ankle cuffs and a pair of fuck me pumps.

When she emerged, Dido was already wearing her Dominatrix outfit – she looked like she’d had liquid black vinyl poured over her perfect body, it fitted her so tightly. Lucy’s pulse was racing and she wondered if everyone could see the pussy juice seeping out over the inside of her thighs. A moment later the photographer told them it was time to start.

The chemistry between the girls immediately shifted. Dido took charge, hooking Lucy’s wrist cuffs to a spreader bar that hung from the ceiling, and her ankle cuffs to a second one, so her legs were spread wide apart. She sprayed oil over Lucy’s body, massaging it in agonizingly slowly, but taking care not to brush her throbbing nipples or pussy with her fingers. She then attached the nipple clamps, making Lucy wince as a strange blend of pleasure and pain began to pulse through her.

Dido lubed up her fingers, gazing into Lucy’s eyes with an indecipherable expression as she reached around her and slid one into her ass. The lube was cold and Lucy jumped and shuddered at first, then relaxed as Dido slowly probed her ass. She might be relishing her Domme role, but for now her touch was gentle as she stretched Lucy open, adding a second finger and scissoring them apart. When she was ready, Dido took a fat butt plug and slid it firmly into Lucy’s ass. She wasn’t used to this much anal stimulation, but when Dido leaned in and sucked a love bite onto her neck as she wriggled the plug around, it felt really good.

Next, Dido eased an O-ring into Lucy’s mouth. “I thought about using a ball gag, but I want to hear you scream with pleasure when I make you cum,” she whispered in Lucy’s ear. Lucy started to shake hard with arousal at these words. It might only be a photo shoot, but Dido was playing for real.

At last Dido slid a hand between Lucy’s spread thighs, cupping her pussy, gripping hard, and then sliding a couple of fingers into her. She was so wet they glided easily inside, but thanks to the plug in her ass it felt like a really tight fit. The butt plug was stirring around as Dido twisted her fingers in her pussy, causing electric sensations to spark through her whole body. As her sugar walls started to involuntarily spasm around Dido’s slippery fingers, she saw her Domme’s eyes shine with satisfaction. Dido added a third finger to her sweet snatch, making her feel impossibly full. It was almost too much; she rocked and strained against the spreader bar holding her wrists, raising herself up but then sinking back down as Dido thrust her fingers upwards. Pleasure burst through her in waves.

With a wicked smile, Dido pulled the clover clamps off Lucy’s nipples. Ecstatic pain blossomed though her as the blood rushed back in, intensifying the throbbing. But Dido distracted her by suddenly moving her thumb to grind over her clit as her fingers continued their relentless thrusting, causing an explosion of unstoppable rapture that raged through her like a forest fire. She gripped the spreader bar with white knuckles and shrieked with pleasure, the bar taking her weight as her legs buckled. When she finally stopped thrashing through the contractions of her climax, Dido caught her gently, supporting her as the assistant unstrapped her and helped her into a chair.

“Time to take a break, ladies?” suggested the photographer. Lucy jumped at the sound of his voice. She had forgotten he was even there.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Exposed

Erotic fiction inspired by Nate

I’ve never felt more exposed. My nipples are poking out through the strategically placed holes in my black net bodysuit, so hard and sensitive that the slightest breath across them makes me shiver with excitement. That alone would make me feel vulnerable enough, with so many eyes on me; but the hole at the crotch that displays my pussy to all these strangers is a step too far. I would be very upset with my mistress for dressing me like this… if I didn’t feel so incredibly aroused.

She told me we were going to a party, but she didn’t mention that it was a gathering of dominants and I would be the only submissive there. It makes me feel like a cupcake in a patisserie window, with all these hungry eyes devouring me. Anyone can look, but only my mistress can hold the end of the leash that’s fastened to the studded collar around my neck, signifying her ownership of me. Now she towers over me in her skyscraper heels, whispering fiercely in my ear.

“You little slut… don’t pretend you’re not enjoying this!” I steal a glance at her, blushing and looking away when I see the heat I’m feeling mirrored in her eyes, her pupils blown with lust. “You know everyone in here is thinking about fucking you,” she hisses. “I’ll bet you’re dripping wet. Admit it, you want to be touched by them all, don’t you? Maybe I’ll pass you around and let them all do what they want to you… isn’t that what you’d like?”

I hesitate, not sure which answer will get me the biggest reward… or the biggest punishment. Maybe both. When she tugs sharply on my leash, I nod apprehensively.

“Slut!” she hisses again. “Show me!” She slides a stockinged leg between my thighs, pushing my legs apart. The friction of her nylon-clad skin rubbing against my bare pussy is delicious, and I stifle a moan. If I let her know I’m enjoying it too much she might stop, and I don’t think I want that.

She moves behind me, sliding one arm around my waist to hold me tight against her body, as her other hand moves down between my legs. She has been holding a glass of champagne, and her fingers are cold. She rests them at the cleft of my thighs for a long moment, then curls them and presses harder, so her icy fingertips dip into the slick groove of my pussy.

I can’t quite believe this is happening. She’s shown me off in public before, but never so blatantly. Maybe she really is going to pass me around like a party favor? The thought of strange hands all over me, coupled with the sensations sparked by her fingers wriggling deeper into my pussy, almost makes my legs buckle. I struggle to control my shaking; it wouldn’t do to let her know how much I’m getting off on it, or she might stop, just to torment me.

She’s getting off on it too, though. Her movements are getting rougher and more urgent, three fingers plunging into me hard and fast, slippery with my juice. She grinds against my G-spot with each stroke, sending sparkling bursts of pleasure shooting through me. Until now my eyes have been timidly fixed on the floor, but as I start to soar towards my orgasm I dare to lift my gaze and look around me. What I see sends me over the edge into a dizzying climax – dozens of pairs of eyes fixed on me; smiles of approval, darkly lustful stares; couples whispering and pointing and touching each other as they watch me getting ravaged in front of them. The scene whirls and blurs before me as I shudder and buck on my mistress’ fingers, her arm gripping around my waist and holding me upright as I convulse.

She’s got what she always gets; she’s reduced me to a quivering, compliant, endorphin-drunk fool, and now I’m expecting her to lead me into a quiet room and have me eat her pussy in private. No public displays for her. But what happens next takes me utterly by surprise, and makes me worship her even more.

At a nod from her, a couple approaches. I have no idea if she knows them or if they are as much strangers to her as they are to me, but without preamble, she hands the end of my leash to the man, and pushes the girl to her knees in front of me. As the girl’s hot tongue swipes along my saturated slit, I start to tremble with excitement again…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Doin’ It Doggy

Erotic fiction inspired by Lucy Kent

There’s no subtle way of saying this, so I’m just going to come straight out with it: I love getting fucked doggy style.

I train hard at the gym and I’m in pretty fit, athletic shape; I know my firm ass is a turn on to look at, and to touch. I show it off too, in tight skirts and high heels that make my hips wiggle invitingly as I walk. I think it’s fair to say that by the time a guy gets me to bed (not that we always make it as far as the bedroom!) he will have been checking out my perfect peach of a bottom and fantasizing about getting his hands on it.

Sometimes we can barely wait to get undressed before he takes me from behind, bent over with my panties around my knees, the rough fabric of his pants building up friction against the back of my bare thighs. I feel like such a slut – in a really good way – when I get on all fours. There’s no other position where I can take getting slammed so forcefully. I’ll thrust back against the cock powering into me, knowing my partner is looking down at me, gripping my hips and studying the way my rump ripples with each masterful stroke.

Face down, ass up is my favorite sex position. I love it hard and fast like this, when he kicks my legs further apart, pounds my G-spot and makes me race towards a thunderous orgasm. But I also like it slow and intense, feeling him slide all the way in and all the way out again, stoking the fire carefully until I’m overwhelmed with irresistible sensations. Pressing so close, I can feel every twitch and pulse of his cock, the tremors sparking off an answering tremor in my pussy that nudges me along the unrushed, gloriously potent path to my climax.

Can you imagine doing me like this? Plunging deep into my hot core, driving me wild, pushing me over the edge into a molten peak of pleasure? I know you’re thinking about it… and you can cum all over my pretty ass, if you want.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Discipline

Erotic fiction inspired by Lina Li A I know I’m in trouble as soon as I step through the door. He is silent, tense; not even looking at me, his face set.

“I’m going to get changed,” I say, and he simply shakes his head grimly. I have to cook dinner in my office clothes and high heels, my legs aching, the silence between us ominous.

When I place the plate of food on the table in front of him, he pushes it away with a look of disgust.

“First, there’s something we need to take care of,” he says. "You know what you’ve done. You lack discipline, that’s why I have to teach you.”

I nod meekly, even though I have no idea what my transgression could be. There are so many rules, and I break them so often. Bending over the table, I pull up my skirt, and slide my panties down to my thighs. The tension is almost unbearable as I feel him staring at my exposed bottom. Then he reaches into a drawer and takes out a leather paddle.

I feel such a tumult of emotions – apprehension, agitation – but underneath it all, like the bassline of a dance track, a growing pulse of excitement. He makes me wait, expectation of the sting of the paddle driving me out of my mind, so that when it finally comes, the explosion of sudden pain and the heat blossoming through my skin is almost a relief. And then he makes me wait again, the anticipation turning into an urgent craving, before the second crack of the paddle comes.

After that, the strokes of the paddle come faster, my cheeks burning, the mixed pain and pleasure roaring through my body. The sensation of wetness trickling into my panties, still bunched around my thighs, heightens my humiliation. I am dimly aware of my own voice, begging him to stop... but I know if he stops, I’ll be begging him to start again.

I am longing to feel the sting of his bare hand on my ass, his skin touching mine, and when he finally tosses the paddle aside and spanks me with his hand – hard – I feel the first tremors of orgasm approaching. I know he won’t let me get off that easily though, so I fight it, struggling to keep my legs from shaking.

I am moaning, dizzy, drunk on adrenaline, as I hear the telltale sound of his zipper; he moves my legs as far apart as they will go with my panties constraining them. Then I feel the hard tip of his cock nudging against the opening to my pussy. I want it inside me, and I am so wet it would glide easily up to the hilt; but I know if I thrust back against him that would break the rules and he will pull away. So I keep absolutely still, resisting the overwhelming urge to buck my hips, as he slides it slowly – agonisingly slowly – into me.

Soaking wet as I am, my pussy grips his cock tightly when it’s all the way in, the contractions of my impending orgasm making my sweet walls squeeze his girth. He starts to pump in and out, a touch slower than he knows I want it, still making it clear that he is in control even though his groans betray the pleasure he is feeling.

Then he starts to spank me again, pulling out halfway to aim a slap to my cheeks, then thrusting all the way back in as the sensation burns though me. Out – slap – in; out – slap – in; I lose count of the strikes, but it is on a deep in-thrust that I can’t hold my orgasm back any longer. I cum hard, my whole body shaking, my pussy spasming around his rigid cock. He waits until I am done, collapsed spread-eagled on the table and shaking, before he pulls out and sprays his load over my glowing ass cheeks.

A moment of silence, broken only by my gasps as the aftershocks of my orgasm fizz through me.

“Go and have a shower, darling,” he says mildly, helping me to my feet and kissing me tenderly on the lips. “Then we can have dinner.”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

READ MORE

Muse

Erotic fiction inspired by Mina K

I’m an art student and I like to experiment with different media and techniques, but until recently I had never really been attracted to life drawing. Then a girl called Mina transferred to my class from another college and I just couldn’t stop looking at her. I felt like I’d found my muse; I was so fascinated by her and I would often secretly draw portraits of her while I was supposed to be getting on with something else.

To be honest I had never felt this kind of interest in another girl before, and it confused me; I’d always thought I was strictly hetero (although I didn’t have a great deal of experience in that department either!) and the way I felt whenever Mina smiled at me made me blush.

One day we were set an interesting brief: ‘Do something that takes you out of your comfort zone.’ I took it as a personal challenge; the most exciting, daring, exhilarating thing I could think of was to put my desire for Mina into my artwork. Shyly, I asked her if she would be my life model for the project, and to my delight she agreed.

“I’m busy all day, but meet me in the studio after hours and let’s see what happens,” she said with a smile. Of course I felt nervous and jittery for the rest of the day, but after class I went to the studio and got my sketching paper and paints ready, glowing at the idea that I would get to gaze at her for as long as I wanted.

When Mina arrived, I noticed at once that she had changed out of her usual paint-splattered overalls and was wearing a sheer black top, short skirt and stockings. She looked so sexy! The idea that she had dressed up to look her best for me was a real turn on, and I felt my pulse start to race even faster.

Without saying much, Mina put some music on, and then perched up on the table as I started to draw. My hands were shaking so much I could hardly hold the pencil! After a little while, she said, “How’s it going? Let me look.” She leaned over me to look at my work, so close I could smell her perfume. “Not, bad, but I think you could do a better job of my legs. Look, let me show you…”

To my amazement, she wriggled out of her tight skirt. Her sheer top barely skimmed her thighs, and the sight of her skimpy panties and stocking tops was enough to give me palpitations. She sat on the desk again, parting her legs a little bit so I could see the way her panties stretched tight, just hinting at the contours of her pussy. With a smile, she unbuttoned her top. Her breasts were perfect, and my mouth watered at the thought of sucking her hard nipples. “Well, do you feel inspired?” she murmured, her eyes meeting mine.

It finally dawned on me that she was well aware my interest in her was more than just artistic. My heart pounding, I replied, “Yes… I feel inspired to kiss you.” She smiled again, nodding slightly, and with a sudden surge of courage I moved towards her and pressed my lips against hers.

It was like a trigger; all my nervousness just melted away as she kissed me back, matching my passion. She wrapped her stockinged legs around me, and I slid my hand down between our bodies to rub her pussy through her panties, the dampness of the fabric letting me know that she was just as excited as me.

Now the attraction between us was out in the open, I suddenly felt so confident, so daring; it seemed that Mina was really my sexual muse, allowing me to explore my desires without inhibition. I peeled down her sticky panties, spreading her thighs wide and breathing in the scent of her sex, looking closely at the shiny pink folds, wanting to commit everything to memory.

Grabbing one of my paintbrushes, I licked the handle and then positioned it at the entrance to her wet pussy, pushing gently until it slid all the way inside. Her eyes widened as the girth of the handle stretched her open, and she moaned as I stirred it around and moved it out a little way, then thrust it back in harder. She rocked her hips and I moved it in and out again, finding my rhythm and starting to fuck her the way I liked to do it to myself with my hairbrush. My other hand was stroking and rubbing, squeezing her nipples and strumming her clit. Her cries grew louder and more urgent until suddenly she was cumming, shaking and bucking in my arms.

I think we came to our senses after that and realized we were in a public place where anyone could catch us. Mina got dressed and we went to her house; her parents were out so we could make as much noise as we liked. Over the course of the next few weeks I did everything I had imagined doing with Mina, and plenty of other things she suggested! The portrait of her never did get finished, but I’m sure you can understand why I still consider her to be my muse.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dare

Erotic fiction inspired by Elsa

My girlfriend Jane is such a kinky bitch. I’m naturally quiet and shy, but she is always persuading me to do things I wouldn’t dream of doing if she didn’t suggest them. Maybe that’s why I like her so much!

One Sunday morning she looked over at me as I was lying in bed beside her, and said we were going to play a game. Cautiously, I nodded, wondering what she had in store for me. She picked out an outfit for me to wear – black lace panties and a matching babydoll nightie – and then told me to put on a long coat and sneakers. I was trembling with trepidation, anticipation and arousal as she drove me out of town, to a quiet wooded area with some derelict buildings. Nobody else was around as she parked and led me straight to a secluded spot. I realized she must have planned this quite carefully, as I saw a chair that has been placed so it was hidden by a graffiti-covered wall.

I started trembling harder as she told me to remove my coat and sneakers, and then produced a length of cord from her bag. I was starting to guess what she had in mind… and although apprehensive, I could also feel my excitement rising.

“Are you ready?” she asked, looking into my eyes with a serious expression. I knew she was giving me the opportunity to call a halt to this; and suddenly, I didn’t want it to stop. I nodded, and sat down on the chair. I could see her hands shaking as she started to bind my ankles, and I realized she was as turned on as I was. I could feel myself starting to get really wet as she tied my wrists together.

“Now I’m going to leave you here for any passing stranger to find and fuck,” she said. I knew this was a lie. She wouldn’t really leave me here like this… would she? That moment of doubt sent a surge of excitement through me, and I felt the crotch of my panties getting soaked through with my juice. She gave me a lingering look of satisfaction, kissed my lips, and walked away.

It took me a few minutes to register that I really was alone in this secluded spot, bound to a chair in just my lingerie. It was so quiet I could hear the thudding of my heart. I wriggled, trying to get more comfortable, and the cord that ran from my wrists to my ankles was pulled tight against my pussy. That felt good! Sliding forward on the seat, I found I was able to move my hands up and down in a sawing motion, making the rope rub harder between my legs. I opened my thighs until my pussy lips spread stickily apart, angling the rope so it ground right on my clit as I slid it back and forth.

With a flash of inspiration I tugged my panties aside, letting the cord touch my bare, wet flesh. Now I couldn’t hold back, lifting my feet up onto the seat of the chair so my legs were splayed wide, sliding the rope faster and harder until it was smeared with my cream and I could hear the wet sounds of my arousal over the birdsong that seemed to swell up all around me.

Gasping as each new wave of sensation hit me, I bunched up three fingers and thrust them into my slick pussy, riding them urgently, my bound wrists soaked with the juice trickling out of me. My orgasm hit me like a tidal wave, more wetness spurting out to drench my thighs. I sat there shaking, dizzy, mindless, my eyes closed as the aftershocks buzzed through me for what seemed like hours.

My eyes flew open as a sound brought me back to my senses. It was Jane, standing quite close, watching me.

“I knew you just wouldn’t be able to resist touching yourself, you little slut,” she murmured. “Now it’s my turn to touch you.”

Taking my bound hands, she sucked my fingers clean, slowly and deliberately. Then she knelt between my legs, holding my ankles tight so my thighs splayed wide again as she started to lick…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Exhibitionist

Erotic fiction inspired by Janelle B

I’m a naturist. I love feeling the sun and the breeze on my naked skin, but I’ll be honest, I also enjoy feeling other people’s eyes on me! I always wonder if they’ve noticed my nipples getting stiff, or caught sight of the sheen of juice on my inner thighs as I bask in their attention. As soon as I’m alone I have to masturbate, imaging that I’m still being watched, and wondering if my recent audience is doing the same thing.

I was at a clifftop resort recently when I let the last of my inhibitions go and did what I’d been dreaming of doing for so long. I was sitting on a rock overlooking the bay when I noticed a couple not far from me, undressing. Maybe they had just come to catch some sun, but the way they kept kissing and touching made me think they had more amorous intentions. Casually, as if I hadn’t seen them, I slid my top down to my waist and starting pinching my nipples. From the corner of my eye I saw them shooting glances at me, and I knew I had their attention.

I wriggled out of my shorts and tossed them aside, then did the same with my top. Lying back on the smooth, sun-warmed rock, I spread my legs and felt the gentle breeze sweep across my tingling pussy. The couple were openly staring now, as the man stood behind his partner and fondled her breasts. I saw her hand creep down to rub her pussy, and I did the same. My pussy was so wet my fingers skated along my slippery slot and I pressed harder, feeling the throbbing sensation deep inside. The couple moved slightly so I could see his erection standing up stiff as a flagpole, and at the sight I shoved two fingers right inside my hot hole and ground against them.

The couple sank to the ground, the woman straddling her lover and sliding down on his hard cock. As she bounced up and down, she stared right at me, and I returned her gaze as I frigged myself harder and faster. My pussy felt so sensitive, it was as if I could feel that rigid cock fucking me, thrusting in and out, my sweet walls clenching around it. My hand was soaked with my juice, the most intense excitement coursing through my body as I spasmed and shook my way to a terrific orgasm. My voyeur timed her climax to mine, and I heard her cry out just as I hit the peak of bliss. I saw her hips buck, and then her man started thrusting up into her rapidly as he came too.

After that I put my clothes on and crept away, leaving them to kiss and cuddle in the afterglow of their fun. I’ve replayed the scene in my head over and over since then, and the thrill of being watched never diminishes!

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Model behavior

Erotic fiction inspired by Maya Virdi

I was working on a supermarket checkout when this guy came in and told me he was a famous fashion photographer and could make me a star. Obviously, I knew he was lying right away, but I kind of admired his cheek for telling such an outrageous story; and besides, what did I have to lose?

I met him for a drink after my shift ended – he claimed getting to know his models better inspired his work – and then he took me to his ‘studio.’ It was just a rundown attic room, but I pretended not to notice. I was getting into the fantasy of me being a model just as much as he was by this point! I’d never done anything like this before, and it felt good to be the center of attention. All along, I’d been telling myself it was just a game that I could stop at any moment, but now I knew that I would go through with it, whatever he asked me to do.

He spread a blanket on the ground and told me to get comfortable, while he fiddled with his camera. I lay down and gazed into the lens, pretending I really was a famous model shooting a commercial for some fancy brand. The exhibitionism was intoxicating. I wriggled my hips, my short dress riding up even higher to reveal more of my toned thighs, and he whistled appreciatively. It was good to know he was enjoying the show, but my imaginary audience was taking over now; in my head I could see flashbulbs going off and hear a roar of approval from the crowd as I rolled onto my knees and let my dress slide right up, revealing my bare ass with its sexy tattoo.

My photographer moved around me, acting as if he was looking for the perfect angle, although really I knew he just wanted to get a look at my pussy. I held still and let him look all he wanted, hoping he was getting a close-up of my juicy pink folds. I was so wet, thoroughly turned on by my fantasy, and I wondered how clearly he could see the juice seeping out between my plump pussy lips. I could feel a throbbing, pulsing sensation spreading from my crotch all the way through my body, like an electrical current.

I heard him gasp as I pulled my dress down off my shoulder, exposing my breasts. In my head it was a ripple of applause, growing louder as I pushed the dress right down to my waist, and then let it fall. Naked, I felt more beautiful than ever before, sharing my true self with the camera. I felt so uninhibited, and I wanted to express the great surge of sexual power I felt. 

I stared straight into the lens, letting my audience know I was utterly in control, then lay back and let my thighs fall open, displaying my hot pussy wantonly. Slowly, teasingly, I ran my fingertips along the groove of my pussy, my cream making it slippery. My heavy breathing almost drowned out the clicking of the camera, but the buzz of excitement in my head was all I could focus on. Tilting my hips up, I thrust two fingers deep inside my hot, slick hole, my thumb working on my clit as I frigged my way to one of the best orgasms of my life.

Of course I had sex with my photographer after that – I was so horny I needed to get fucked hard, and we had a really good time together. And naturally, I wiped his camera’s memory card while he slept it off! Sometimes I wish I hadn’t deleted the pictures though, because I’m pretty sure the look of overwhelming arousal on my face would have been priceless…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

READ MORE

Kiss and Tell

Erotic fiction inspired by Ana B and Uila

I’d always thought Uila had no idea I was into girls. I mean, we’d been friends since high school, and had many giggly conversations about boys, but I’d never shared the truth about my sexuality with her. It wasn’t like I had tons of experience, either; in the small, conservative town where we live, it’s impossible to make a move without the gossip starting. It was only when I went to stay with friends in the city that I got the chance to meet more free-spirited people, and I would return home buzzing with excitement and horny energy.

So one night, Uila was staying over at my place when the talk turned, as always, to sex. We were lounging on my bed as she recounted this long story about how her current boyfriend didn’t know how to kiss properly and she couldn’t think of how to tell him. I was gazing at her soft lips as she spoke, imagining exactly how I would kiss them myself, when she suddenly asked, “Does it feel different, kissing a girl?”

I could feel myself blushing bright red in surprise and confusion. “Come on, did you really think I hadn’t guessed?” she laughed. “I see the way you look at other girls… I just want to know if it’s different with girls and guys?”

“Well, yes…” I stammered. “Girls are softer, and sweeter. I can show you, if you’d like?”

She smiled, and I realized that was what she’d been hoping for. Without another moment’s hesitation, I leaned in and kissed her red lips, gently at first, then more passionately. Her tongue danced with mine. She put her arms around me and held me tight and I felt her stiff nipples brush against me through her thin top. Feeling bolder now I knew she was really turned on, I slid a hand up her top to pinch her nipple, feeling it throb and stiffen.

Sliding her top down off her shoulders and pushing her onto her back on the bed, I began kissing my way slowly from her lips to her nipples, savoring the heat and fragrance of her skin. She was trembling with arousal as I stroked and sucked her nipples, switching from one to the other until she was arching up off the bed and moaning with lust. I was dimly aware that my pussy was soaking wet, but all my attention was focused on Uila’s pleasure.

When I was certain she was entirely under my spell, I pulled her top right off, and then carried on kissing my way down, over her stomach, to the waistband of her shorts. She moaned and wriggled a little more frantically, my cue to continue my exploration. I unbuttoned her shorts, kissing each new area of skin as it was exposed, and eased them slowly down and off, leaving her wearing nothing but her skimpy white panties. Now I kissed her through them, my lips pressing against her crotch, surveying the contours of her pussy with each touch.

Her gasps and shivers told me she was ready to go further, and I slid her panties down, inch by inch, baring her tempting pussy. She spread her thighs, inviting me to taste her. For I moment I just drank in the sight of her beautiful pink folds, juice seeping from between her plump lips; then I kissed her there, slowly and gently, making her squirm.

I kissed and licked every inch of Uila’s body that night, and although we never spoke of it again, it gave me the confidence to be more open about my sexuality. I still consider kissing to be one of the most erotic and exciting things two girls can do!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

 

READ MORE

Bound

Erotic fiction inspired by Bella T

I love the feeling of rope against my skin. I like to feel it pull tight around my wrists, restricting my movement, limiting my free will. And yes, I enjoy bondage games…but it’s not just the loss of power that turns me on, it’s the physical sensation too. I’ve never heard of anyone else who gets excited by the mere sight of rope, the way I do. I can’t look at it without imagining it being wrapped around my limbs.

Lately I’ve taken to keeping a length of silk rope under my pillow, and stroking it against my body while I masturbate. I tried something new today. I was feeling really horny, but instead of just lying on my bed to rub myself to a quick orgasm, I took my time, teasing myself as I undressed and put on a sexy black lace dress. Then I wrapped the rope around my wrists, leaning against the wall and imagining my captor’s eyes burning between my legs like a laser. Pulses of pleasure throbbed through my core as I squeezed the tops of my thighs together.

I pulled up my dress and wound the rope between my breasts and around my waist, every rasp of delicious friction stoking my arousal. Careful not to touch my pussy – even though I wanted to so badly – I looped the rope around my crotch and tugged. I felt a rush of wetness as the rope tightened around my pussy, squeezing it in the most electrifying way.

After a few minutes of that I couldn’t hold back any longer. I lay on the bed and slid the rope between my pussy lips, working it back and forth so it stimulated my clit. I was so wet it slid along my slippery groove easily. I rolled onto my front, pulling the rope tighter around my wrists, my ass in the air as I humped against the rope. Now I desperately needed to be penetrated. Thrusting three fingers into my wet hole from behind, I pumped them in and out vigorously. The rope was still rubbing against my clit, and I felt my whole body go into paroxysms of pleasure as I came hard.

I hope one day I’ll meet someone who shares my rope fetish, but for now, it feels good to share my naughty little secret with you…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Private Orgasms

Erotic fiction inspired by Katherine

I share an apartment in the city with three other girls. It’s fun, but there’s not a lot of privacy. Sure, I masturbate hastily in the shower occasionally, but I can’t really take my time over it without the risk of someone bursting in and catching me. I don’t have a boyfriend right now, and I’m feeling pretty frustrated!

One day at work I was researching hotel rooms online for some important visiting clients when it occurred to me that I might have found my perfect solution. I told my boss I was taking the rest of the afternoon off to check out the hotels personally; he seemed really happy that I was taking the responsibility so seriously! I went to the nicest hotel and the concierge showed me the most exclusive suite, which was ideal for our VIP clients; when I booked it, and then mentioned that I needed somewhere to rest for a few hours, he was more than happy to offer me a complimentary room.

Of course the room he gave me was very simple compared to the luxury suite, but it was peaceful and the big fluffy bed looked so inviting. I undressed slowly, savoring the solitude, and lay down on the cool sheets. I imagined how it would feel if I was waiting for a lover to join me, the pulse of anticipation starting gently and increasing in intensity until I could feel it thudding through my veins. Grabbing a pillow, I wrapped my legs around it and squeezed. I was already wet, and I could feel my juice seeping out and soaking the pillow as I rolled on top of it and humped my crotch against it.

Just then I was distracted by a noise… the unmistakeable sound of a woman’s low moans of pleasure. I realized there was a couple having sex in the next room! I lay there listening, my hips involuntarily beginning to hump again to the rhythm of the woman’s moans. I closed my eyes and pictured her, glistening with perspiration, straddling her man and riding up and down on his cock. Her moans grew louder and more high-pitched, and I imagined that he must be thrusting up into her, hard and steady, his rigid pole slick with her cream. Suddenly I was desperate to feel that penetrating sensation myself; casting around wildly for something to use, I grabbed my hairbrush from my purse and slid the thick handle into my wet pussy.

My hips started jerking as my pussy fluttered and clenched spasmodically around the handle. I was still face down, grinding down on my hand as I moved the hairbrush handle in and out, imagining the man in the next room was lying on top of me, his weight pressing against me as his cock filled me. The woman’s moans were rapid now, as she approached her orgasm, and I matched my pace to hers. My thighs clamped tight around my hand as I shook with the full force of my climax, just as she reached hers with a loud gasp of release.

I lay there for a while, trembling with the aftershocks of my orgasm, listening to the sounds of the couple talking softly, showering and leaving. I guessed they were enjoying an illicit liaison, and that idea turned me on again. This time I lay on my back, legs spread wide, and imagined them watching me as I masturbated for them.

When I left the hotel, the concierge just murmured discreetly that he hoped I had enjoyed my rest. I told him that it had been just what I needed - and when our VIP clients arrived a few days later, I was able to tell them truthfully that the beds in this hotel were very comfortable...

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Pierced Nipples

Erotic fiction inspired by Alice E

It’s unusual for a girl to be able to orgasm just by having her nipples stimulated, so I guess I’m one of the lucky ones! My nipples have always been very sensitive, and just having them gently stroked or sucked is so arousing I get wet immediately. Suck a little harder, tweak them or flick them with your tongue, and I’m utterly at your mercy, a quivering heap of orgasmic nerve endings!

My favorite sexual position is to sit astride my partner so he can suck on my nipples as I ride him. That way, he can feel my pussy squeeze tight around his cock with every contraction of my orgasm. Since I had my nipples pierced, the sensation is even more incredible; I do find myself getting turned on at the most inappropriate times, though! All it takes is for someone to brush past me a little too close, and my nipples start to stiffen and throb, sending a direct current of excitement down to my pussy. I’ve lost count of the number of times I’ve had to excuse myself at meetings, dinner parties and bars, and go find a private place to satisfy my urge to touch myself. Luckily it doesn’t usually take long, as once my nipples are hard and my pussy is creamed up, I climax very easily.

A few days ago I went to a friend’s house for coffee. Several of our girlfriends were there, so when I started to get that familiar horny urge, it was easy to slip away from the chatter and find somewhere quiet. Her bedroom was shady and inviting, the blinds drawn against the heat, and I lay down on her bed and untied the halterneck of my top, pushing it down around my waist. My nipples were pulsing, so hot and hard, and as I squeezed one between my fingertips and tugged at my piercing, I felt a fresh surge of juice flood my panties.

Another few seconds of that and I’m sure I would have climaxed, but just then the door burst open and my friend came into the room. Obviously she had come to fetch something, but it went right out of her head at the sight of me writhing with pleasure on her bed, stroking my bare breasts.

There was a split second when she just stared at me in amazement… and then she straddled my half-naked body and started sucking one of my nipples, hard. I started to cum almost immediately, but she didn’t let up. She sucked soft and then hard again, ran her tongue over my nipple, gently bit it and pulled my piercing with her teeth. When I thought I couldn’t cum any more, she switched to the other nipple, and set me off on another long string of orgasms. Finally, she slid her hand into my sodden panties and thrust three fingers into my slick hole, making my hips buck so hard with the almost unbearable pleasure that I nearly threw her off me.

She dismounted as I lay there shuddering with the aftershocks of my orgasmic frenzy, and winked as she left the room, licking her sticky fingers. It took me a few minutes to gather my composure enough to rejoin my girlfriends, reeking of sex no doubt and feeling quite shaky and lightheaded. I’ve been replaying what happened over and over in my head ever since…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dripping Wet

Erotic fiction inspired by Linsy A

A mutual friend introduced me to Linsy, and I liked her right away. She was so much fun, the kind of girl you can always rely on to go just that little bit further than she should. She was an incredible flirt, and a couple of times when she turned the charm on me, I found myself wondering if she was actually into girls and had heard I was too.

I got my chance to test that theory when she invited herself to stay over at my place one night after we’d been out to a bar with friends. Linsy was acting a little tipsy, but actually I’d been watching her and I knew for a fact she’d only been drinking soda. I figured it was her way of getting away with acting outrageously and not taking responsibility for it.

We went straight to my room, Linsy giggling and grabbing onto my arm constantly, and then she announced that she was going to take a shower. She pushed open the door to the en suite bathroom, but she didn’t go in. Instead she stood in the doorway and kicked off her shoes, then unzipped her skirt and let it slide to the floor. At this point, I discovered that she wasn’t wearing panties! She giggled harder at the expression on my face – a blend of embarrassment, surprise and arousal, I would image – and then turned, wiggling her perfect little ass at me, and walked into the bathroom.

She didn’t close the door, and so of course I followed like a faithful puppy. I watched as she turned on the faucet and climbed under it, not bothering to remove her top. The wet fabric was soon clinging to her like a second skin, her nipples poking out hard.

“Oh, that feels good!” she purred as the water cascaded over her. Her expression had changed subtly as the pleasurable sensations washed through her, and as she looked into my eyes I got the distinct impression she wasn’t just teasing me any more. Gazing right at me, she unhooked the shower handset and slid down to the floor of the stall, spreading her legs and pointing the powerful jet of water directly at her pussy. Right away, she began to shudder with excitement as the spray pounded her sweet pink folds. My own pussy twitched and pulsed in sympathy, my panties wet with my seeping cream.

As Linsy played the water over her crotch, arching her back and moaning with pleasure now, the urge to touch myself became too strong to resist. I started to rub myself through my tight pants, and when that wasn’t enough, I tugged them down around my thighs and slid my hand into my sodden panties.

Linsy and I watched each other intently now, as we both frigged our way to orgasm. She had stuffed a couple of fingers into her pussy and was sliding them in and out rapidly as she aimed the jet of water at her puffed up clit. I slid my panties down, as far as they would go with my tight pants still around my thighs, so she could see my fingers thrusting into my hot hole. She was first to start cumming, her thighs clamping shut around the showerhead as she gasped and moaned. The expression on her face was all it took to send me over the edge too, my juice trickling down my legs as my orgasm thundered through me.

After that, we just looked at each other for a long, hungry moment; then Linsy beckoned to me and said, “Hey, wanna get cleaned up? There’s plenty of room in here for two…”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Bush craft

Erotic fiction inspired by Alya

This might sound strange to some of you – especially if you are a little older and more experienced than me – but until recently I had never been with a girl with a hairy pussy. Girls my own age all go bare, and I can hardly remember what my own bush looked like before I starting waxing.

I don’t have a steady girlfriend, but there’s a club where I like to go to pick up girls. A lot of the women there are lesbian or bisexual, and looking for some no-strings fun. I’m still exploring my sexuality – I only ‘came out’ as a lesbian a couple of years ago – and I’ve had some amazing experiences and learned a lot about what turns me on. But this was something fresh and exciting.

This particular night at the club, I was dancing and flirting with a sexy girl in a blue lace dress. She looked Hispanic, with beautiful tanned skin and dark eyes. She had a slight accent I couldn’t quite place over the loud music, and a way of glancing at me, and then away, that drove me crazy. I wanted her with every atom of my being.

I could hardly believe she wanted me too, but it was surprisingly easy to persuade her to come back to my place, which was only a couple of blocks away. We hardly spoke on the walk there, both too horny and keyed up, but she took my hand and that made my pussy throb with lust and anticipation.

When we got inside, we didn’t waste any time – we both knew what we wanted. She sat down on my big red beanbag chair, her skirt riding up to reveal her matching turquoise panties. Instantly, my eyes were drawn to the copious hair curling out around her panty-crotch. I moved closer, and she smiled to see my surprised expression. Slowly and deliberately, she spread her thighs apart and beckoned me closer. Her pubic hair was so thick and dark, covering the tops of her thighs. She tugged the crotch of her panties aside, letting me see how the luxuriant hair hid her pussy. I watched, enthralled, as she played with the springy hair, patting and gently pulling it.

“Take your panties off!” I implored her, breathlessly. She nodded and wriggled out of them, then spread her legs even wider so her pussy lips parted and I could just see a glimpse of pink between the dark curls. Licking her fingers, she ran them along the groove of her pussy lips, the hair parting to show more of her shiny pink folds, already wet with her arousal.

That was it: I couldn’t hold back any longer. Moving forward, I pressed my face between her thighs, inhaling the musky scent from her bush, the wiry hairs tickling my skin. I felt a surge of wetness soaking through my own panties as I hooked her legs up over my shoulders and ground my face harder against her pussy, my tongue finding her creamy center and thrusting inside. The smell, taste and feel of her hair and the tangy treasure it concealed was so intoxicating, I knew I was ready to eat her pussy all night long…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Friction

Erotic fiction inspired by Illaria

My lover gave me a little gift box wrapped with a ribbon, and told me to open it when I was alone and thinking of him. Inside was a pair of panties, unlike anything I’d seen before. The waistband was pink lace, but the crotch of the panties was a string, threaded with three big pearls. I blushed just imagining how it would feel to wear them. Wriggling out of my jeans and plain cotton underwear, I stepped into the sexy panties and slowly slid them on. The feel of the smooth, cold pearls against my hot pussy was so strange, and so exciting… it was as if every nerve ending in my body was concentrated on those three points.

I tugged gently on the front of the waistband and the pearls were forced tighter against my pussy, moving my lips apart to make way for them. I spread my legs wider, the pearls pushing between my juicy folds. The highest one was rubbing against my clit, sending tremors of arousal right through my body. The second and third slid over my hot center, becoming slippery with my cream. When I tugged the panties from the back, the third pearl nestled in my puckered asshole.

I squeezed my legs together tightly, the pearls pressing harder against my tender flesh, making my whole crotch throb with heat. Lying back, I pulled the string of pearls back and forth, feeling every inch of my pussy twitch and shiver as they slid along the slick channel between my lips, drenched with my juice now. The sensations built until I was shuddering uncontrollably, gasping as the need for release became overpowering.

Clenching my fists, I thrust them between my legs, clenching my thighs around them so the first pearl was grinding hard against my clit and the second and third pushed right inside my sticky honeypot. Squirming and bucking my hips, I rubbed and moaned my way to a climax that had me in convulsions of pleasure.

When I finally stopped shaking, I peeled the panties off my soaked pussy and licked my cream off the pearls, then put them back on and called my lover to tell him how it felt to wear them. As soon as I started to describe it, I felt so horny that I took them off and stuffed them right into my pussy – beads and lace – and rubbed myself to another powerful climax as he listened.

Now he’s dared me to wear the panties under a short skirt and meet him for a drink at our favorite hotel bar. Will I be brave enough to flash some lucky guy there? Or will I just get so turned on by the delicious friction that I cum right there on the barstool? I’m getting wet again just thinking about it…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Just can’t wait…

Erotic fiction inspired by Lexi B

You told me to meet you here at lunchtime, but I’ve waited nearly an hour now and there’s still no sign of you. I guess you’re tied up in a meeting somewhere… that’s the trouble with all this sneaking around, but we’d both get fired if anyone saw us together. The frustration is unbearable, though. Since I woke up this morning, all I’ve been able to think about is your big cock sliding into my pussy, and if it doesn’t happen soon I’m sure I’ll go crazy.

Under my coat I’m wearing a sexy dress. I know if you saw me in it, you would get hard in an instant. I imagine you pushing me up against the wall, tugging my panties down around my thighs and thrusting into me, without even pausing to say hello. That thought gets me so turned on. I can feel my nipples getting hard with arousal, and I pull open my dress and pinch them, feeling a pulse of pleasure right down to my pussy. We chose this derelict building as our meeting place because there are no prying eyes, so there’s nobody here to see me if I give in to the urge that’s getting too strong to ignore. 

I slide my hand into my panties and touch myself, my fingers coming away slippery with my cream. I’m hot, drenched, so ready to get fucked that two fingers glide right inside my hot hole without resistance. I add a third, craving that filled-up, stretched-open feeling that only your cock can give me. Pulling my panties down to my ankles, I squat, my knees wide, spreading my pussy open. Now I don’t care if anyone does see me, I just want to cum. I bunch my fingers together and ride up and down, squeezing tight around them as if it’s your stiff cock I’m riding. My fingers are soaked, slick with my juice, and as I bounce on them harder and faster I can feel the waves of my orgasm approach.

I always love it best when you do me from behind though, so I bend over, one knee raised onto a concrete post, and finger-fuck myself into a frenzy of pleasure, bucking my hips to maximise each intense blast of pleasure. When I do climax it’s incredible – starbursts and explosions firing through my body over and over.

Still shaking, I use my sodden panties to wipe my sticky fingers and my pussy as best I can. Then I drape them over the concrete post so if you do eventually make it here, you’ll know what you missed…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

First Time Flashing

Erotic fiction inspired by Tigra

I was housesitting for a friend who lives in the city recently. I’m from the country, and I found the busy streets a little overwhelming, but quite exciting too. I wondered how many of the people rushing by were potential friends, or even lovers? The thought made me blush and look away whenever a stranger caught my eye.

One afternoon I came in from doing some shopping. There was snow on the ground, but inside the apartment was very warm, and I peeled off several layers of clothing, until I was down to just my underwear, and settled on the wide windowsill to watch the world go by. There were people passing in the street below, and I could see movement in some of the windows of the apartment block opposite.

I don’t know how long it took before it dawned on me that if I could see them, maybe people could see me too. I suppose at that point I should have moved away from the window, or put some clothes on, but I didn’t. It was exciting to think maybe someone was watching me right at that moment, hoping to see me do something I should only do in private. The idea made me flush with self-consciousness, but it also turned me on. I could feel my pussy getting creamy as I imagined some guy peeping at me. What if he was stroking his cock while he looked at me?  

Trembling a little with arousal, I slid the strap of my vest top down, exposing more of my breasts. Was that bright flash I saw at the window opposite just a trick of the light, or was someone there, watching me? Encouraged by my own fevered imaginings, I pulled my top down further, so my nipple was exposed. Immediately it stiffened, almost as if someone had touched it. I imagined my watcher gasping with surprised pleasure, his hand involuntarily tightening around his dick.

Emboldened by the arousal that surged through me, I pushed my top all the way down to my waist, stroking my hands over my breasts. My pussy felt so hot and wet, and I rubbed myself through my panties, which were soaked through with my juice. I had never wanted to be penetrated so badly in my life. Kneeling up on the windowsill to give my unknown audience the perfect view, I eased my panties down around my thighs, giving a full-frontal flash of my pussy. I waited as long as I could before the urge to touch myself became too strong to resist. Then I stuffed my hand between my legs, fingers seeking out the slippery, cream-slick groove of my plump lips and sliding inside.

The tight panties around my thighs prevented me from spreading my legs any wider, and the pressure of my hand against my mound as my fingers thrust in and out was provoking a steady trickle of juice down my legs. Thinking only of my own need for release now, I pulled the panties down to my ankles so I could sit on the windowsill and open my knees wide, my fingers pumping into my slot harder and faster. Was my watcher’s hand a blur as he jacked himself faster too? My whole body shook as the spasms announcing my impending climax fired through me.

I spun back to my knees, this time with my ass towards the window, back arched so my pussy was on full view. I rode my fingers until my orgasm swept through me, then pressed my twitching pussy against the glass, smearing it with my cream. As I sank down onto the windowsill, utterly sated, I wondered if my watcher had sprayed the inside of his window with his cumload. I hoped so.

I’m thinking of moving to the big city now. Ever since this happened, I’ve been longing to find a place where I can see and be seen…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Urge

Erotic fiction inspired by Leila A

There are things I need to do, calls I should make, work to be done. But I just can’t shake that urge. You know the one I mean.

My denim shorts are so tight, the seam between my legs pressing right between my pussy lips. Maybe that’s why I’m feeling the telltale throb radiating from my crotch all the way to my stiffening nipples. I grab the bottom of the shorts and pull upward, grinding them even tighter against my hot snatch. It feels so good.

Unbuttoning my shirt, I flick a nail across my hard nipple, feeling an electric current spark down to my cooch, juice soaking through the fabric that’s rubbing deeper between my plump lips. I lie on my back on the table, legs high in the air, tugging at the thin strip of denim and sawing it back and forth until it’s saturated with my cream and waves of pleasure are pulsing through me.

I spread my pussy lips apart so the wet fabric can slide even deeper, then force a finger past the confines of the denim and right into my hot hole. Immediately, my sugar walls spasm around my probing finger and I feel a fresh surge of juice spurt out and trickle over my hand. I’ve never squirted before, but the pressure of the tight shorts all around my crotch is causing such a throbbing sensation that I feel like I might explode. I taste my cream from my fingers and it’s hot, sweet and tangy.

I need to cum now – badly. I thrust two fingers into my pussy, one either side of the drenched fabric, and press it harder and harder against my clit as my fingers move frantically, searching out my sweet spot and rubbing insistently. My legs stiffen, my back arches and the throbbing builds until suddenly – oh, oh, oh – I’m cumming like crazy, wetness gushing from deep inside.

It takes a few moments for me to come back to my senses, and I know I’m not done yet. Easing down the soaked shorts and pressing the crotch to my face so I smell my own arousal, I crouch up on the table with my legs parted so my pussy is spread wide. I slide a couple of fingers back into my slippery hole and ride them, imagining it’s a big cock filling me, the aftershocks from my orgasm twitching and pulsing through me. My fingers aren’t enough now, and I take off one of my shoes and wrap my shirt around the heel, then stroke it up and down along the groove of my pussy lips. Turning onto my knees, I rub the makeshift dildo against my cunt over and over, until I’m cumming again, just as hard as the first time.

When I get the urge like this, it’s impossible for me to resist. What would you do if you were with me, I wonder…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Stockings and Panties

Erotic fiction inspired by Vanessa O

Sometimes I like to get dressed up, even when there’s nobody here to see me. I pretend it’s just for fun, to try on a new outfit, but deep down I know it will end up with me cramming my fingers into my wet pussy and chasing an orgasm. Tonight I put on black lace underwear, stockings and garter belt, high heels and a figure-hugging sequinned dress. Even as I smooth the dress down over my hips, I can feel the tell-tale trickle of juices from my hot pussy; but I make myself wait. I light some candles and walk slowly around the room, enjoying the tension of the garter straps against my thighs, imagining hungry eyes on me.

When I’ve teased myself enough, I pull my dress up to my waist and rest my bottom against the glass table, the cold surface making my warm skin tingle. It feels good, so I pull off my dress and bra, and rub my nipples across the cold glass. They stiffen instantly, sending a shock of pleasure down between my legs. I pinch and squeeze them, feeling the hot throb feed a fresh surge of intense desire.

I slide a hand down to stroke against my panty crotch, discovering how drenched it is with my juices. Bunching the sodden fabric up, I pull it tight, sawing it between my pussy lips until it rubs hard against my clitoris. The jolt of pleasure is overwhelming, my legs shaking as evidence of my arousal soaks my fingers. I’m so close to cumming, but I want to prolong the moment. Peeling off the sticky panties, I lick my own cream from them, and then roll them into a ball that I rub roughly over my nipples. Spreading my legs wider, I rub the saturated panties against my pussy, pushing some of the fabric right inside with my trembling fingers.

Now I can’t hold back the urge to cum. I raise one foot up onto the table, spreading my pussy open, and thrust two fingers inside, feeling my sugar walls instantly spasm around them. That opens the floodgates, and I start finger-fucking myself hard and fast, dropping to my knees when my shaking legs won’t support me any longer. Grabbing a candle from the table, I plunge the end into my slippery-wet hole, licking the cream from my fingers. That’s it; a few more hard strokes and my orgasm sweeps over me, my back arching as the waves of pleasure crash through my body.

I lie there for a moment, nipples throbbing, pussy still spasming around my makeshift toy. I’m not done yet; a few strokes from my fingers and I’ll be ready to start again, hungry for another powerful climax.

This is what I like to do when I’m alone. But it would be even better if you were here.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Erotic fiction for The Life Erotic?

Is erotic fiction something you enjoy reading? I’m not talking ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ (seriously… give me some credit). I mean fiction inspired by the beautiful girls we feature. Or maybe even fiction written by YOU?

The movies and photosets here at The Life Erotic give me all the visual stimulation I could ever dream of, but as a writer, I love the magic that words create just as much. If you’ve ever read classic novelists such as Anaïs Ninn, you’ll know it doesn’t need to be explicit to be erotic – not that I mind a little explicitness either!

Erotic fiction is a very satisfying form of self-expression, and can be an exciting way to live out fantasies that you don't quite dare to try in real life. I thought I’d try my hand at a little fiction writing myself. It’s the first time I've ever tried something like this, and it turned out to be quite... fulfilling!

I hope you already read my first story on the blog here a few days ago, which was inspired by a photoset of the lovely Saju. If not, please check it out! I’ve also written a couple of stories on the MetArt blog, you can find them at http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/meadow-tribute-genevieve/ and http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/staircase-tribute-sabrisse/ - and here’s a little taster:

“Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze...” (inspired by Genevieve, MetArt).

“Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out…” (inspired by Sabrisse, MetArt)

“My hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness…” (inspired by Saju, The Life Erotic)

What do you think – would you enjoy reading erotica inspired by your favorite girls from The Life Erotic? Let me know! And if you’d like to contribute your own stories, you can send them to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post them in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Caravan of Love

Erotic fiction inspired by Saju

I wait for you at our secret spot, high on anticipation. Usually we go there together in our hiking boots and sweat pants, but today is different. I want you to look at me and remember the first time you ever saw me, the first time the thought, ‘I want that girl,’ flashed through your mind.

I’m wearing that orange dress, the one I wore the first time we met, the one you said made me look so mouthwatering you wanted to taste me. High heels too, making my legs long and lean. I’m a petite girl, but in these heels I feel powerfully sexy, almost Amazonian. I picture the expression of surprised horniness on your face when I open the door to you looking so glamorous, incongruous in our homely little caravan. The thought intensifies the throb of arousal at my core, the warmth spreading through my limbs.

I’m naked under the dress, knowing that will turn you on all the more, and I press my thighs together, feeling a little wetness seep out at their apex. I slowly trace my finger up the curve at the top of my thigh, and then along the slick groove of my pussy, creaminess collecting on my fingertip. I lift it to my mouth and taste my own excitement.

The flimsy dress feels restrictive now… I want to be naked in our secret love nest, the muted sound of birdsong from outside and the whisper of my breath reminding me of all the snatched moments of passion we’ve shared here. Shrugging off the dress and letting it tumble to the floor, I perch my ass on the table, the coldness of the cheap veneer against my hot skin giving me a jolt of pleasure.

I grind down against the table, my juice smearing the shiny surface. The cold, unyielding hardness against my soft pink folds seems to intensify the heat within me. I spread my legs wider, heels scratching at the table-top as my hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness, a surge of heightened pleasure. Fingers thrusting rhythmically, I ride the waves of sensation until they threaten to overwhelm me, and I sink onto my back on the table, hips arching spasmodically.

Turning over and sliding my feet to the ground, I press my naked body against the cold table, my nipples hard as diamonds, my cheek rubbing in the wet patch I’ve left there. My fingers are drenched with my cream as I glide them back inside, my sugar walls twitching around them. Harder and faster now, I thrust them into myself, imagining it’s your cock giving me this irresistible rush towards ecstasy. My breath comes in gasps, trickles of juice running down my wrist as I rub and hump and moan my way to a climax that leaves my legs shaking.

And then you knock on the door. 

READ MORE

Get Free Content

Follow The Life Erotic

Latest Comments